;;:-:. mini. I 





^x f%. r^ 



THE HISTORY 



WORK OF MITH AND LOVE 



CHARLESTON, SOUTH CAROLINA, 

WHICH GREW OUT OF THE CALAMITIES OF THE LATE 

CIVIL WAR, AND IS A RECORD OF GOD'S 

WONDERFUL PR VIDENCE. 






INSTITUTION 

< ^FOUNDED BY THE 



' i ii^ r~v i^ ^ ^ -*- • 



EEY. A. TOOMEE POETEE, D. D., 



A. D. MDCCCLXVII. 



FOURTH EDITION, BROUGHT DOWN TO OCTOBER 1, 1880. 



NEW YORK: 
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, 

1, 3, AND 5 BOND STREET. 

1882. 






Mar 2B 06 




TO 
MY MANY HELPERS, 

THIS 

RECORD OF A WORK OF FAITH AND LOVE IS RESPECTFULLY, AFFECTIONATELY, AND 

GRATEFULLY DEDICATED 

By a. TOOMER PORTER, 

RECTOB OF 

THE CHUBCH OF THE HOLY COMMtTNION, CHAKLESTON, SOTJTH CAEOLINA, 

ASD EECTOB OF THE 

l^^olp (ITommunioif Cturt!) ^nstituU, 

" -. FOUND]EI^. W .^LSflft 

All-Saints'' Day, N'ovember 1, 1874. 



*^* The Third Edition is nev^ matter from the Seventeenth 
Chapter, 



' Dwell in the land and be doing good. Verily thou shalt be fed.' 
' Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it." 



A RECORD OF LOVE AND FAITH. 



CHAPTER I. 

Ox that fearful night of February IT, 1865, when Columbia, 
the fair capital of South Carolina, was enveloped in flames, I 
found myself with my little family amid the fierce and fiery 
billows which swept over the devoted city. Helpless, almost 
hopeless, not knowing what terrible fate awaited us, in this 
frightful extremity God raised me up a devoted friend in the 
person of Lieutenant John A. McQueen, of the Fifteenth Illi- 
nois Cavalry, which was the escort of General O. O. Howard. 
During the entire stay of the Federal army in the blackened 
and ruined city, this devoted officer never forsook us, giving all 
the protection he possibly could ; and it was only when the last 
company of United States soldiers had departed that he took his 
leave. 

On parting with him, as he mounted his horse, I placed in 
his hands a letter, addressed by me to General "Wade Hampton, 
or any other Confederate into whose custody he might fall. I 
charged him to retain this on his person, as, in the chances of 
war, he might find it useful. The story is a long one, and will 
be found farther on in this record. Suffice it to say here, that 
ten days after he left Columbia, near Camden, South Carolina, 
Lieutenant McQueen was wounded in a skirmish, and my letter 
was the means of saving his life. Hearing of the casualty, I 
resolved to seek the disabled officer; and, after a journey of 
over two hundred miles by rail and wagon, and on foot, I found 
him. Procuring a buggy and a horse, I took him to Ealeigh, 
North Carolina, where General Joseph E. Johnston sent him 



6 

through the lines without exchange or parole, in consideration 
of his noble and humane conduct in Columbia and Camden. 

After the cessation of hostilities, the Right Reverend Thomas 
F. Davis, D. D., Bishop of South Carolina, sent me to ^N^ew 
York in April, 1866, to endeavor to collect a fund sufficiently 
large to rebuild our Theological Seminary buildings, and restore 
our library, which had been burned during the war. At the 
same time, I was charged to raise money for the purpose of 
establishing a school for the children of the freedmen, which 
was to be under the direction of the Protestant Episcopal 
Church. For the first-named object I collected a little over five 
thousand dollars; and, for the second, a sufficient amount to 
purchase, in Charleston, the old Marine Hospital building, 
which I fitted up nicely for a school. The commission for 
colored people of the Protestant Episcopal Church have paid 
the teachers from that time to the present ; while about eighteen 
hundred colored children have attended this school. Here I 
would state my success in collecting funds for this undertaking 
was owing, in great measure, to the interest evinced in me by 
General Howard, an interest which arose from my kindness to 
his lieutenant. By General Howard I was introduced to Mr. 
Johnson, then President of the United States, to whose liberal- 
ity I was indebted for a check for one thousand dollars, paid 
out of his own private fund, for the purchase of the school-house 
for colored children. 

All this, however, was, in the providence of God, only pre- 
paring the way for me to enter upon a much greater work which 
He had appointed for me to do. In order that my readers may 
fully understand, not only the nature and results of my vast 
undertaking, but the circumstances which led to the same, it 
will be necessary for me to retrace my steps, and open a sad 
page in my personal history. 

On the 25th of October, 1864, the angel of death visited my 
family circle, and bore to the arms of his heavenly Father, 
whose pleasure it was to call him, my eldest child, a lovely boy 
of eleven years of age. Beautiful in person, remarkably lovely 
in disposition and character, this precious child was one of those 
spiritualized children whom we see occasionally. But the Fa- 
ther had need of him ; and, after enduring for seventy-two hours 



the agonies of that dread .disease, yellow fever, he closed his eyes 
for ever on the things of this world, to oj^en them in that life 
which is immortal. 

Then, indeed, did a shadow so dark, so deep, fall upon our 
pathway that we could scarcely see to grope our way to clasp 
the Father's hand, w^hich we knew was extended to us from 
behind the cloud, in loving and tender mercy. For three long 
years — years full of unceasing regret for the precious child gone 
from us — I went heavily all the day, and night after night 
watered my couch with my tears. Hearts that have experi- 
enced a similar bereavement can understand how it was that, 
at this time, life was simply a duty, all pleasure in it being 
gone. 

It lias been my custom to spend the anniversary of my child's 
death at his grave in the cemetery, about two miles from the 
city of Charleston. On the 25th of October, 1867, I repaired, 
as usual, to the grave to weep there, little dreaming that I 
was on the eve of establishing a great institution, which, under 
God, was to change the destiny of many hundreds. On this 
occasion I was more than usually afflicted ; when in the depths 
of sorrow, our heavenly Father graciously put forth his hand, 
and mercifully led me into green pastures and beside still 
waters. 

In the midst of that graveyard, surrounded by those quiet 
sleepers, I reflected on the present condition of my beloved boy. 
He had passed through the gates of light, and w^as enjoying 
those things for which I was only hoping ; knowing, where I 
was only believing. I thought of the time w^hen, perhaps, the 
Father may send him to be one of those who shaU lead my spirit 
through the unknown country. Had he lived and grown to 
manhood, and become a successful minister of the gospel, at 
best he could have only worn the crown, and this he already 
had without the conflict. Calmed and comforted by these pre- 
cious truths, brought us by our dear Lord, my thoughts then 
reached out to the boys — the young schoolmates and companions 
of my precious child. While he was a dweller in paradise, shar- 
ing in its glories, and partaking of its gifts, they, for the most 
part, were orphaned by the war, thoroughly impoverished, and 
growing up perfectly destitute of educational advantages. Their 



23arents had formerly sent them to the city or abroad, to be 
educated, or employed tutors at home ; for, owing to the sparse- 
ness of the white population, there were no large public nor pri- 
vate schools in the country places convenient to the plantations. 
These children, as a general thing, represented the best blood 
of our land. What a sad change from their former condition ! 
How pitiable to see them ignorant, uncultured, running wild in 
the woods ! Then my thoughts reverted to the breaking up of 
our schools in 1861, by which so many of the Southern youth 
sustained the loss of education, and had grown up with minds 
almost entirely uncultured. It seemed to me that boys, whose 
parents were among the elite of the land, suffered a terrible fall 
when they were plunged into an abyss of ignorance ; for, the 
greater the height from which they fell, the lower the depths 
into which they were plunged. Standing, as we were, amid 
the utter wreck of fortune, I felt that we must not, if the evil 
could be prevented, suffer the additional calamity of ignorance. 
Who, who would come to the rescue of these boys ? The an- 
swer came, it seemed to me from heaven : " Something must 
be done, and done at once, and you must do it." I do it ? I 
have no way ; from day to day I can scarcely procure the means 
with which to sustain my family. The voice seemed ringing in 
my ears : " Take up your work and do it." 

Gradually the light seemed to break upon me, showing me, 
although then dimly, the way. I remembered that I had at my 
command a large building, which I had erected before the war 
as a Sunday-school and an industrial school-house. This I could 
use for a schoolroom. Then I owned a house, the last piece of 
projDerty I held of my patrimony, all the rest having been swept 
away by the terrible whirlwind of war. This building I was 
renting at six hundred dollars per annum. I determined to 
give a month's notice to the tenants ; and this house I could 
devote to an orphanage. Thus, from thought to thought, my 
duty became plain, and the way growing clearer. As the sun 
went down, throwing gleams of glory on that little grave, I 
knelt on the mound, and asked of God that, if the thought and 
desire were from him, I might be endowed with the wisdom, 
tlie zeal, the continuity of purpose to carry out the enterprise; 
and I prayed that the hearts of His people might be open to me. 



9 

and that thej should not listen coldly, when I pleaded the cause 
of the impoverished orphan ; or, if this was not an inspiration, 
let it all pass away as a morning cloud or the fantasies of a 
fleeting dream. 

Devoting my life afresh to our blessed Saviour, I arose from 
my knees and with a lightened heart returned to my home. 
From that time to this, although never a day has passed in 
which my thoughts have not dwelt upon my absent dear one, I 
have never been permitted to grieve for him. I left that pre- 
. cious little grave ; but I carried with me the glorious resolve, the 
holy purpose with which I had been inspired while kneeling 
there, and which inspiration, let me say, has never deserted me, 
even amid weariness, sickness, and discouragement. 

O reader, what a lesson you can gather from this experience ! 
When your heavenly Father chastens you, do not give up in 
despair ; but ask, " Lord, what is it ? What wilt thou have thy 
servant to do?" Look about you; see what your work is; 
then, be up and doing. Do not suffer sorrow to so manacle your 
hands that you can not put them out to the needy. 

That night I wrote a circular, and the next day had it 
printed. It was addressed to the clergy of the State, to whom 
it was forwarded. I sent one to every section, and, where 
there were no clergymen, to prominent citizens, asking them to 
let me know what destitute orphans, half -orphans, and others 
whose parents were living, but who, for lack of means, could 
not attend any school, were in their neighborhood. 

It was soon noised abroad that I was about to establish an 
Orphan Home. Even my friends thought me deranged. " It 
can not be done," was the universal cry. Friend after friend 
discouraged me by prophesying failure. It seemed to them as 
chimerical as the attempt would be single-handed to build a 
cathedral in the Desert of Sahara. They had not felt the power 
of that inspiration of God's spirit which came upon me at that 
grave. The more they opposed and even condemned me, the 
more earnest and steadfast I became in my purpose. Soon I 
was flooded with applications from the country for the admis- 
sion of boys, chiefly from the low country bordering on the 
sea, from the sea-island cotton plantations, and from the rice- 
growing region. 



10 

One among many letters was very toucliing, and came from 
a widow. She wrote that, " Sunday as it was, she felt com- 
pelled to write to me. She had just returned from church, 
where she had heard my circular read by the rector ; that up to 
that moment she felt the cloud which overhung her was im- 
penetrable ; that, if God had not forgotten her, she was at least 
forsaken. By that circular the clouds had been riven, and a ray 
of light had come from the Throne of Grace into her darkened 
heart. She had a fine boy, about fifteen years old ; that his 
father, before he died, had taken him through Caesar ; but now 
his education had been stopped, and there was no earthly hope 
for him. My circular, however, had changed all this, and she 
was going to send me her boy, whether I could take him or 
not." In due time he came ; and, to anticipate a little, he was 
fitted for college. He went to Trinity College, Hartford ; 
graduated creditably; studied law, and was admitted to prac- 
tice ; but, giving up all for Christ, he is now a candidate for 
holy orders in a prominent theological seminary, and will (D. 
Y.) be admitted in about a year. 

After carefully selecting my number, giving the preference 
to the oldest boys, knowing that they had the least time to 
spare, I consented to take thirty-three, the largest number the 
house could accommodate. Having settled this, I looked around 
first for a principal, and Mr. John Gadsden, of Summerville, 
South Carolina, son of the Rev. Mr. Phillip Gadsden, and 
nephew of the late Bishop of South Carolina, was engaged. 
Then teachers, in all eight, were contracted with. A matron 
was found in Mrs. John Bryan, the widow of a dear friend, and 
my former warden. Up to this time I had not one dollar, nor 
did I know where to procure one. When I look back to this 
period, I can only say that God must have supernaturally nerved 
me to the work. My circular suggested that I wished first the 
children of our own Church, then those of other denominations 
of Christians. 

The quartermaster of the United States Army, then sta- 
tioned at the Citadel in Charleston, South Carolina, had brought 
letters of introduction to me, in consequence of which I had ex- 
tended to him certain civilities. Hearing of my undertaking, he 
informed me that he had ordered some iron bedsteads, belong- 



11 

iiig to the army, to be sold ; that he would biij them in, and 
send them to me. I accepted his offer, and he sent me one hun- 
dred of them, and these, with some repairs, I have used ever 
since. This was the first gift to the enterprise. Here and there 
I gathered a little furniture, bedding, and crockery ; and asked 
credit of certain grocers, butchers, and bakers, assuring them 
that I would not owe more than the house in which the children 
were to live was worth ; and, if I failed, would close up, sell 
the building and pay them. On these terms the credit was 
.granted. On the 9th of December, 1867, the day-school was 
opened by the Rt. Eev. Bishop Davis. There was a large at- 
tendance of children and adults in the church, to whom I deliv- 
ered a written address. Thus we began in the house of God. 
Soon we had nearly three hundred boys and over one hundred 
girls in the school. 

I would here state that this enterprise was not for my sup- 
port. I do not instruct save in those studies which are of a 
religious nature. Nor is my labor for pecuniary reward ; it is a 
labor of faith and love ; and the richest offerings that I receive 
are the smiles of my heavenly Father, and the grateful thanks 
of the hearts I have been permitted by Him to gladden. 

I charged fifty cents a month for each child received into the 
day-school ; but such then was the poverty of the people that 
very few could pay even this small amount. I distributed over 
eight hundred dollars' worth of school-books among the chil- 
dren, for which I never received one hundred dollars in return. 
1 was forgiven the debt, for a part of them, by a generous pub- 
lisher in l^ew York, and a part I paid for. 

On the 21st of March, 1868, the first boy came to the Home. 
He was an orphan, the son of highly respectable parents ; but 
the poor child gave every evidence of the wild life he had been 
leading. I shall never forget the shock I received on seeing 
him ; the degeneracy was even greater than I had imagined 
possible. That boy remained with us five years : he was two 
years at Union College, Schenectady, "New York ; is now a 
medical student in Albany, and a devout communicant of the 
Church. 

The thirty-three boys soon came into the Home. When 
the first five had arrived, taking them into my study, I said : 



12 

" 'Now, boys, you have come liere as my sons ; you are to be my 
guests. No one expects to make any money. You are bere to 
study and to take advantage of this great opportunity. Your 
spiritual mother, the Church, has opened her arms to shelter 
you ; she proposes to lead you in the way of life." I remem- 
bered how shocked I. was, when, a pure boy, I had left my 
mother's home and care for a boarding-school, to see and read, 
upon the walls of the premises of one of the most prominent 
and respectable schools in Charleston, indecent figures drawn 
and words written. Telling the boys of this, I charged them 
never to allow an improper figure to appear on these premises ; 
that I would not attend to this, but they must manage it them- 
selves. I remarked : " The boy who writes or draws anything 
improper on the walls needs cleaning, and, although you can 
not make him clean within, you can typically. You can take 
him to the pump and wash him well, and, when I hear that you 
have done so, I will dismiss the boy." In all these seven years 
I have never seen a word written, nor figure drawn, on the 
premises. A laughable incident took place in connection with 
this. About two years ago, Mr. William CuUen Bryant, the 
poet, visited the institution, and addressed the boys in a most 
noble speech, after which I told him and his party how success- 
ful I had been in ]3reventing the boys from disgracing the walls 
with improper figures or words. Turning to my young charges, 
I said, " IsTow, boys, have you ever ducked any one yet ? " I 
was somewhat confounded by the general laugh which arose, and 
the emphatic declaration, " Yes ! " they had ducked three, but 
as the offenders had promised faithfully never to repeat the of- 
fense, evinced much sorrow, and begged hard that I might not 
be told of their misdeed, as they would have to leave if I knew 
of it, they had put them on trial without telling me, and these 
boys had been as good as their word. There was a general 
laugh at my expense, but with such a record I was willing. I 
have never repeated the order since I first told the five boys; it 
has been handed from one year to the next, and is one of the 
unwritten traditions of the institution. 

Now begins a series of the most wonderful providences. I 
would ask my readers to note how the presence of God has 
been with us through all the years of the life of this institution. 



13 

how He has used one means and another, at times making us 
reaKze that it was His hand guiding us, and His voice counsel- 
ing us ; and if my experience, given in these pages, can only 
strengthen one fainting heart, and encourage it in energy, pa- 
tience, endurance, and faith, this narrative will not have been 
written in vain. If I can make only one heart realize that our 
Father is not far off, but nigh, that His hand is stretched out 
still and His ear is open to our prayers, then I shall have com- 
forted some soul, and helped some one to cling closer to God ; 
and this will be my exceeding great reward. 

Up to this point I had been in receipt of little or no money. 
The tuition fees were only nominal. The common schools of 
the city were not organized, and my school was filled with free 
scholars ; it was the largest, indeed the only large one, in the 
place. I raised in Charleston, through all the first year, only 
three hundred and thirty dollars for this great work. My ex- 
penses were increasing, salaries and bills were unpaid, and mat- 
ters looked desperate. But my courage did not fail, nor did my 
resolution falter. Faith in God and the belief that He had 
placed this work in my hands sustained me. How much I bore 
from doubting and dissuading friends, whose want of sympathy 
became want of confidence in my success, only God knows ; 
how many earnest prayers went up to heaven, how many sleep- 
less nights and waking hours of anxiety were passed, are re- 
corded only above. The world did not know of my struggles 
and my anxieties. I maintained a confident exterior, never 
suffering a thought of failure to enter into my mind. 

In March, 1868, obtaining a leave of absence from my ves- 
try, after the boys had aU arrived and matters were organized, 
I went to the city of Baltimore. I was received with open 
heart and arms into the family of the Bev. Dr. Mahan, the 
rector of St. Paul's Church. I told my 'story at St. Paul's, 
and, when its rector handed me the collection, it amounted to 
nearly eight hundred dollars. This sum was soon on its way to 
the South, and unspeakable was the joy which it carried there. 
In the congregation of St. Paul's, Baltimore, was a gentleman, 
Mr. Wilkins Glenn, who was owner and editor of the " Balti- 
more Gazette." He came to me for my plans and statistics ; 
expressed much delight at this work, regarding it as the best 



14 

effort of which he had heard from the South. He devoted 
many columns, day after day, in the " Gazette," to me and my 
work, and proposed to form an association to assist in carrying 
ont my purposes. I passed '^ve weeks in Baltimore, preaching 
in Emmanuel Church and St. Luke's, and obtaining about one 
thousand dollars from the two churches. Day after day I went 
from house to house through snow — for we had five snow-storms 
during my stay in the city — through rain and cold, trudging the 
wet streets from nine o'clock in the morning until ten o'clock 
at night. 

Dear brother or sister, you who have had this trying work 
to do, let me tell you that many a time I have gone in between 
the outer and inner doors of the houses, and knelt and prayed 
for grace and will to pull the bell ; imploring God for strength 
to overcome this shrinking feeling, this repugnance of the flesh 
and spirit, l^ow and then my courage has failed me, and I 
have gone off choked and weeping. I tried to take the ground 
that I was no beggar, but an ambassador for Christ, doing his 
work and coming to the Lord's children to place before them 
an opportunity of laying up treasure in heaven. I acknowledge 
that the position sometimes brought me scoffs; but, to the 
honor of Baltimore, I will say that I was received with affec- 
tionate consideration and generous assistance. 

I procured in Baltimore and Washington — chiefly in the lat- 
ter place, from Ascension Churcli, then under Dr. Pinkney, 
now Assistant Bishop of Maryland — sufficient money to pay all 
my past dues and to carry me on to June. In that month my 
supplies became exhausted. In that unfortunate extremity a 
telegram reached me from Mr. Glenn, requesting me to return 
to Baltimore immediately, and by the next train I left Charles- 
ton. I found that Mr. Glenn had been to New York, and suc- 
ceeded in interesting Mr. Clarkson ^N'. Potter, Mr. William Ap- 
pleton, Mr. I. S. Thayer, Mr. Charles O'Conor, Mr. William B. 
Duncan, and others, who had consented to assist in placing me on 
a firmer footing. Mr. Glenn called a meeting of influential gen- 
tlemen in Baltimore, and then and there they organized a soci- 
ety, with Mr. Samuel G. Wyman as its president, which pledged 
me six hundred dollars a month for three years. I returned to 
my home with a feeling of happiness animating my heart, and 



15 

strengthened to proceed with my work. By the faithful fulfill- 
ment of this pledge I was enabled to get through the first year, 
having had over five hundred children in the day-school and 
thirty-three living in the Home, whom I had, for the most part, 
clothed as well as fed. During that year nine of the boys were 
confirmed and became communicants. 



CHAPTEE II. 

October 1, 1868, began my second year. The school opened 
with as many pupils as usual, and the same thirty-three boys 
were in the Home. A few more day-scholars paid their tuition, 
which was raised to one dollar per month. A few in the Home 
also paid a trifling sum. On the 1st of January, 1869, 1 refused 
to take the girls again, and declined in one day one hundred and 
ten. This was a hard struggle, but I found my means too 
limited to manage both ; therefore, with great reluctance, I gave 
up, for the time, this precious charge. 

Mr. Glenn kept up faithfully his monthly remittance of six 
hundred dollars a month, which was, of course, a great assist- 
ance, but it was not enough. Therefore, I went to 'New York 
in November, 1868. JN^ow my past introduction through Gen- 
eral Howard availed me much, and I was able to collect about 
three thousand dollars. "While in J^ew York an advertisement 
from a Charleston paper was sent to me, of the proposed sale 
of a building immediately in the rear of the Church of the Holy 
Communion. I knew that if this work was to be continued 
that building w^ould be essential to me, for over two hundred 
applicants were waiting on me to consent to take them into a 
house which held thirty-three. Seeing that the terms were one 
third cash, and the balance in three years, I made known my 
wants to God, and telegraphed to a friend to buy the house if 
the price did not exceed five thousand dollars. I had not a cent 
with which to meet the payment, but the house was purchased, 
and I was informed that, as soon as the papers were made out, 
I would have to pay seventeen hundred dollars ; the house cost 



16 

five thousand one hundred and fifty dollars. When I ascer- 
tained how mnch I had to pay on my purchase, I sought my 
very dear friend Mr. John D. Wolfe, and told him all my plans. 
His name calls up in the memory of hundreds the image of one 
whose ear was ever open to every story of work for the glory 
of God and the good of men — a man who, as he lived on, 
ripened more and more for the inheritance of the saints. Full 
of love and generosity, he scattered of his abundance through- 
out the land; and, though dead, he yet liveth in the institu- 
tions he founded and fostered. Never seeming to weary, how- 
ever many appeals were made to him — and their name was 
legion — ^lie was full of humanity. After patiently hearing my 
story, he remarked, " You are as bad as the bishops — a sort 
of stand-and-deliver man." Then, turning to his desk, he filled 
up a check for one thousand dollars, saying, as he handed it 
to me, "If you are good for anything, you can pick up the 
other seven hundred dollars." This amount was raised in 
time, and, at the expiration of the three years, the house was 
paid for. 

During this year nothing of consequence happened save that 
I received into the house just purchased thirty-one more boys. 
When I began this work, I was determined that I would allow 
no espionage — that I would throw the boys on their honor en- 
tirely. I told them, from the first, that the key of their dor- 
mitories was on the inside; that they need never go out of 
second-story windows by means of ladders at night ; that no 
one was watching them ; that, if they went out after hours, they 
must leave the house by the front-door, remembering always, as 
they crossed the threshold, that God and their conscience knew 
they were violating a trust, and, if they could do this, sooner or 
later, I would find them out, and they would leave the institu- 
tion immediately. All the boys who have left have given me 
their assurance that never, while inmates of the Home, did they 
absent themselves after hours without permission. This is an- 
other unwritten tradition of the institution ; and a boy who, 
under such circumstances, would leave the Home at night would 
be compelled, by the pressure of the public opinion of the boys, 
to leave altogether. Is not the boy here laying a foundation of 
truth and hio-h-minded honor on which the man will rear a 



17 

noble structure? Will not these bojs make valuable men? 
For, as tlie poet tells us — 

" As the twig is bent the tree's inclined." 

An incident occurred this year which illustrates the tone of 
the institution. Tickets of admission to the theatre had been 
presented to two of the larger boys. The principal permitted 
them to go, and waited for them until their return. When they 
came, both were seriously under the influence of liquor. This 
was Friday night. On Monday, after the usual daily service, 
Mr. Gadsden came into the vestry-room and said that he had a 
disagreeable fact to lay before me. Hearing all the particulars, 
I told him to leave the matter to me. During the day I staid 
about the premises, treating these young men as though I was 
not cognizant of their misdemeanor. The next day, after morn- 
ing prayer, while I was still in the vestry-room, they came in, 
and under great embarrassment opened their case to me. They 
stated that they had gone into the saloon adjoining the theatre, 
and, as it was a very cold night, each had taken a drink. Being 
unaccustomed to the use of ardent spirits, they liad been over- 
come by the potion. They said they did not feel that at their 
age — one was nineteen and the other twenty — they had done so 
very great a wrong in taking the drink : the wrong was in go- 
ing into a bar-room at all. It was a breach of confidence ; in 
this they had transgressed, and feared they had lost my respect. 
They were willing, they said, to submit to any punishment I was 
prepared to inflict. Perceiving that they were deeply moved, I 
asked them if this confession was of their own volition. They 
replied, " Entirely." I asked if this would ever again occur. 
*' I^Tever," they replied, " while under your charge." " Then," 
said I, " young men, your offense is as freely forgiven as it is 
fully and honestly confessed ; we will never refer to it again." 
I saw the big tears roll down their cheeks, and, as they pressed 
my hand, their hearts were too full for words. At that moment 
everything was gained, and these two young men were patterns 
in the school until they left. I learned at that time the full 
value of our heavenly Father's forgiveness to a truly penitent 
sinner. Since then, one of these young men, now a respectable 
citizen, called to see me, and remarked that this occurrence was 
2 



18 

the turmng-point of his life ; my course with himself and his 
young friend conquered them, and they would have died sooner 
than have offended again. It had made a lasting impression on 
their minds and hearts, and had a most happy influence on the 
institution. During this year fourteen youths were confirmed 
' and became communicants. 

The society in Baltimore was prompt in its monthly pay- 
ments; and with about fifteen hundred dollars collected at 
home, and amounts which came from various parties at the 
Korth, I got through the year, owing but little at this time. 
Although I was fitting boys for college, I had no expectation 
of sending them, but sought only to prepare them thoroughly for 
business. One of the many striking incidents of Divine Provi- 
dence, however, now occurred which has led to great results. 
I received a letter from the Rev. Mr. Huntington, Professor of 
Greek, in Trinity College, Hartford, Connecticut, asking if I 
had any boys ready for college ; if so, I must send him four. 
Their tuition and room-rent would be remitted, and he, through 
a brotherhood, would provide one hundred dollars each for their 
support. The finger of God appeared to be pointing the way ; 
therefore, I sent them on in September, Mr. William P. Clyde, 
of J^ew York, passing them free on his line of steamers. 

During this year the difficulty with which I had to contend 
at home was a constant prophesying of failure. I was no longer 
accused of insanity ; now it was only rashness. The opinion 
was freely expressed that a work so gigantic must prove a fail- 
ure. Those who have engaged in large undertakings know how 
discouraging such prognostications are. When you are strug- 
gling, as if for your very life, amid the rough billows of en- 
deavor, needing some word of human sympathy, some kindly 
voice to cheer you on, these " miserable comforters " are not 
calculated to strengthen you. I can well understand the feeling 
which prompted Mohammed to reply to the question of his 
second and more beautiful wife, " Do you not love me better 
than you did Kadijah ? " " No, by Allah ! " exclaimed Moham- 
med ; " she believed in me when none else would." Ah ! my 
friends, even this Arab knew how precious a thing it is to be 
believed in. Perhaps our people were not to blame. They 
were under that most discouraging cloud, poverty ; they had 



19 

seen their liopes blasted and their pLans frustrated. .Measuring 
this vast enterprise by my visible means, they honestly believed 
that the undertaking would prove a failure. But, while they 
walked by sight, I walked by faith, trustingly following where 
my Lord and my God led me. 
Thus closed our second year. 



CHAPTER III. 

Two incidents worthy of note occurred during the second 
year of the life of this institution. They both convey a valu- 
able lesson, which I trust my readers will lay to heart and profit 
by. I had preached in Emmanuel Church, Baltimore, on a cer- 
tain Sunday, in behalf of this work. On the following Thurs- 
day the Rev. Dr. Randolph brought me six hundred and five 
dollars as the result of my appeal. Handing me the amount, he 
said : " My brother, you will, of course, be thankful for these 
six hundred dollars ; but here is a check for one hundred dollars 
which might have been one thousand without inconvenience to 
the giver." Thus he ran through the different contributions 
of various parties. When he came to the five dollars he said : 
" This is the most precious of all ; it is the gift of a washer- 
woman." When lie remonstrated with her, saying she could 
not afford such a sum, she remarked " It was the Lord's, not 
hers, and that she freely gave it." She then told her pastor the 
following story: "As I preached she became interested and 
said to herself she would give to me all that was in the ' Lord's 
box.' It seems she had a box which she called the * Lord's box,' 
in which she was in the habit of depositing a certain percentage 
of all she made by her daily labors. As I continued to preach, 
she added to her vow an offering of all she made in the next 
three days. On Thursday morning she counted up her gains, 
and found she had made three dollars. On looking into the 
' Lord's box ' she found two dollars ; so, adding the two sums, 
she brought them as her offering to the cause of the widow and 
the orphan." -I asked to be permitted to call on this woman, 



20 

but the rector said she would be hurt if she thought I knew this 
history. Therefore, I could only ask God's blessing on her, and 
commend her in my prayers. Reader, have you ever done like 
this ? Is this the manner of your faith and love'? What sacri- 
fices have you ever made in bringing gifts to the Lord's treas- 
ury? "Will you not let the example of this humble woman, 
whose name is written in heaven in letters of light, and who 
will shine among the redeemed, stimulate you to emulate her 
self-sacrificing charity? This circumstance convinced me that 
theologians may war upon words, but while such hearts are at- 
tuned with love the Holy Ghost still abides in the Church, and 
the Church is safe. 

A second circumstance occurred in a different sphere of life. 
I preached in Grace Church, Newark, 'New Jersey, during the 
rectorship of the Kev. Dr. Hodges. I was staying with a friend, 
who, the next morning, came into his study, where I was sitting. 
The tears were coursing down his cheeks, and, taking my hand 
in his, he said : " I thank you for coming here ; you have helped 
to form the character of my child." Of course I was much sur- 
prised, and asked an explanation. He said : " It is my custom, 
when my daughters arrive at the age of seventeen, to give them 
a watch, and, wlien they are eighteen, to present them with a 
chain and trinkets. My daughter arrived at the latter age last 
w^eek ; and I told her to go to Tiffany's and select a chain and 
such trinkets as she wished. Last night, when you preached, 
my daughter was much affected ; and begged me, instead of 
giving her the chain and trinkets, please give the amount to 
you. I told her no ; they were all excited with sympathy. I 
feared it was an impulse which she might regret ; to sleep on it, 
and see how she felt the next day." The next morning, it 
seems, just before my friend came in to me, his daughter had 
taken him into the drawing-room, and, throwing her arms 
around his neck, said, with tears : " Oh father, give Mr. Porter 
all the money, and please make it a great deal more ! " He 
cautioned her that he would not give her the chain and trinkets 
again that year; but she persisted, and he did give me the 
amount and a great deal more. Here, reader, is another ex- 
ample, perchance in your own sj)here of life — the first sacrifice 
laid at the foot of the Cross. How many, for Christ's sake, 



21 

have you laid there ? That young lady is now a happy wife ; 
and well may her husband rejoice in the possession of so great 
a treasure. May God grant them His blessing now and for 
evermore ! 

To anticipate a little. An incident occurred in October, 
1874, in the same church, which I will relate here in this con- 
nection. I preached to a full congregation, and heard many 
expressions of pleasure. Kind and gratifying as such evidences 
of good-will are, when unaccompanied by substantial help, they 
avail but little, for they will not feed one hundred hungry boys. 
The rector gave me his check for fifty dollars ; his wife gave 
me a marriage fee of ten more ; a Presbyterian lady gave me 
fifty; and a lady from Georgia, who was present, sent me 
twenty. Save these sums, not one dollar came from that con- 
gregation. In the evening, however, when I was leaving the 
rector's house, a colored servant-girl, who had come from the 
South with her former employers, followed me to the door, and 
slipped into my hand a parcel, which I saw was money. I said 
to her, " Oh, I do not look for any aid from you." She replied, 
" May I not be permitted to do my little for your cause ? " Of 
course, I did not rebuff her ; and, on examining the parcel, I 
found that it contained a five-dollar bill, rolled around a paper, 
on which were written the following words of one of our hymns : 

" We give Thee but Thine own, 
Whate'er the gift may be ; 
All that we have is Thine alone, 
A trust, Lord, from Thee. 

" May we Thy bounties thus 
As stewards true receive ; 
And gladly, as Thou blessest us, 
To Thee our first-fruits give." 

I was moved to tears by this offering. Of all that congre- 
gation, only this humble servant was found to show her faith by 
her works. Despise not thy brother and sister of low degree ; 
Christ's jewels may be among them. 



22 



CHAPTER IV. 

I WILL here give my testimony as to the uniform kindness, 
consideration, and affection with which I was treated from my 
first visit by my ^N^orthern friends. Men and women, of every 
political association and of every grade of society, vied with 
each other in paying me attention. If there was any bitterness 
of feeling toward the South, I have not met with it. It is true, 
I never felt that the civil war was a personal contest. I enter- 
tain no bitter feelings myself. The little coal of Christian 
charity in my own heart I carried to place beside the coal I 
might find elsewhere ; and I did find many such coals ; so that 
a blaze of real love has burst forth, and to-day I have a sincere 
affection for many friends at the North, who have given me 
ample proof that this feeling is reciprocal. My work, under 
God, in addition to the good it has done at home, has been the 
means of bringing together many hearts which had been es- 
tranged ; and for this I thank God, feeling that I am doing the 
mission of an ambassador of the Gospel of Peace in so holy a 
work. I met a few persons whose hearts were not the sanctu- 
aries of love and charity, by whom I was received coldly, some- 
times rudely ; but such cases were exceptional. 

I would here give a few words of encouragement to any 
brother who may have a similar work to do. Appealing for 
aid is the hardest and most unpleasant task that a bishop or 
priest of the Church of God has to perform. Hard, indeed, it 
is for them to leave their study, diocese, and parish, to say no- 
thing of their family, and day by day trudge through the streets, 
from morning until night, often gathering nothing, laying plans 
only to find them come to naught — sometimes meeting with 
chilling rebuffs, and sometimes with rudeness and insult. Far 
harder is this than to give a check, which, however liberal the 
Christianity of our day, is seldom so large as to cause serious in- 
convenience to the donor. On the other hand, the cases of 
Christian courtesy and warm-hearted sympathy are frequent, 
and these obliterate all painful memories, causing us to remem- 
ber only the lights and none of the shadows of the picture. To 
cheer us we have, too, the certainty that an overruling Provi- 



23 

dence is with us ; for often, when our best-laid plans fail, help 
comes in some unexpected way from sources we had done no- 
thing to reach, and from which we had no right to expect any- 
thing. Thus God would teach us that not by our zeal nor our 
wisdom does he build, but by his own might and by his own 
counsel. 

We have come now to the third year of our life as an insti- 
tution. I should have noted that, at the close of the first year, 
my matron, Mrs. Bryan, obtained a more eligible place in an 
institution under a distinguished oculist in Baltimore; and Miss 
Septima S. Seabrook, the accomplished daughter of ex-Gover- 
nor Whitemarsh B. Seabrook, took charge of the Home, where 
she has resided ever since. It would be ungracious in me not 
to express in this record my profound appreciation of her most 
distinguished merits. A true-born w^oman, a lady by birth, 
education, and association, with a heart full of tender sympa- 
thy, she exercises a most wonderful influence over her charges. 
I really do not know how we could have brought our institution 
up to its present high grade of moral and social excellence but 
for her example. In fact, we have had a very remarkable com- 
bination. The principal, descended from that grand old Revo- 
lutionary stock, has inherited all the fine traits of his honored 
ancestry. A Christian gentleman and a scholar, his place could 
not be filled. He is invaluable to me ; yet I live in yearly 
dread of his leaving the institution to enter upon wider fields 
of usefulness. In our teachers we have had a corps who have 
done credit to themselves and have greatly benefited the school. 
Our dear doctor who, in rain and sunshine, cold and heat, never 
wearies in his daily visits, has contributed by his presence to 
inspire a manly, courteous demeanor in those w^ho are often his 
patients. Those who know how impressible the young are, and 
how apt to catch the tone of their associations, can readily under- 
stand what a great benefit it is to the institution to have the 
presence of ladies and gentlemen of culture, courtesy, and refine- 
ment. 

During the month of September, 1869, we had made ar- 
rangements to receive over seventy boys into the Home. Find- 
ing that our kitchen was too small, our dining-room also, and 
that we were cramped for sleeping room, I determined, although 



24 

not yet out of debt on the purcliase-money of the house, to be- 
gin to enlarge and improve it. 

This I did at a cost of five thousand dollars ; and in a couple 
of years, by special efforts at home and abroad, I raised the 
money, and paid for the improvements ; so that now we have 
accommodations for one hundred boys in the Home. 

Supposing that I could still rely upon the systematic aid 
from Baltimore, I made my arrangements accordingly. About 
the last of September, however, a week before tlje fall opening 
of the institution, I received a letter from Mr. Glenn, of Balti- 
more, saying that circumstances would prevent his further aid- 
ing me. This was a staggering blow. I was collecting a little 
more money at home. I had requested all who had children in 
the institution to give me a conscientious statement of the most 
they could contribute toward the support of those children. 
But, really, I was almost penniless. No one, save my wife, 
knew of the unpleasant tidings. We opened the school as 
usual : I confess that I had a trembling and fearful heart ; but 
had not God been gracious to me ? I knew that his resources 
had not failed ; that the cattle upon a thousand hills were his ; 
therefore, my faith did not desert me. 

Going to Baltimore as soon as I conveniently could, I laid 
the matter before some of the members of the association. 
They at once assured me that, whatever others did, they would 
continue their assistance. Gathering a little help, I then came 
on to 'New York, where I met with a generous response, receiv- 
ing enough money to carry me through a few months. The 
most essential aid, however, came from Mr. William P. Clyde, 
who donated a supply of groceries sufficient to last seven 
months. His liberality did not end here ; he passed my boys 
on his steamers to New York, on their way to Hartford, and 
back again to Charleston. 

This year I sent a young man to Trinity College, Hartford, 
who graduated, and is now a student of theology — one of the 
candidates for the holy ministry from the Diocese of South 
Carolina. Sixteen youths were confirmed, and became commu- 
nicants. 

In the month of February, when I had reached a very low 
ebb, I received a summons to Baltimore. Here comes in an- 



25 

other signal providence. Mr. Caleb Dorsey had died, leaving 
about thirty thousand dollars to be distributed through the 
South. One of the trustees was ex-Governor Ligon, of Mary- 
land. This gentleman had known me when I was a very little 
boy in 'New Haven, at which place my mother resided for sev- 
eral years with her family, after my father's death. Governor 
Ligon remembered those days of his college-life ; and, hearing 
that I was engaged in this w^ork, sent for me, and, after learn- 
ing all the particulai-s, gave me a check from the Dorsey estate 
for three thousand dollars, which relieved me from the distress 
caused by the withdrawal of the regular monthly aid from Bal- 
timore, and assisted in paying for the addition to the Home. 

By this time some of my boys began to pass out into life, . 
fitted to support themselves, having had a pretty good drilling 
in arithmetic, writing, reading, and spelling, with some knowl- 
edge in grammar, history, and geography ; and, I trust, possess- 
ing that which is of so much higher importance, the ground- 
work of a religious and moral life. Since then, over sixty have 
found places in counting-houses and on farms, and I have had 
the testimony of their employers that they are a credit to their 
teachers and their training. Indeed, a passage through this in- 
stitution is now a passport to business success, owing to the high 
tone of the establishment. 

Such a work as this necessarily has its shadows as well as its 
lights ; and as a faithful chronicler I must set down both. This 
year I met with a great trial in a false accusation brought against 
me. There are always people to be found eager to impute 
wrong motives to good deeds, and ready to call light darkness. 
Finding that they had proved false prophets, the carpers and 
cavilers now accused me of making money out of this work, for 
which. I was spending and being spent, giving to it not only my 
time and my energies, but my private means also, sometimes 
not knowing from what quarter more was to come. Kind 
friends brought to my notice this cruel slander. He, to whom 
all hearts are open, and from whom no secrets are hid, knows 
that my hands are clean in this work, even as my motives are 
pure. My books are open for the inspection of all who wish 
to see them. I desire to hide nothing from the world of this 
my great work ; and I know that I can hide nothing from my 



26 

heavenly Father, who has so graciously sustained and cheered 
me in my undertaking. While an over-sensitive nature was 
sorely wounded at the grossness of the charge, yet I kept on 
the even tenor of my way, and lived down the libel, as a true 
man can always do. As human nature is the same everywhere, 
I record this for the encouragement of any brother who may 
have to undergo a like experience. 

Mr, Charles O'Conor had, for three years, been a regular 
contributor to this work. I had never seeti him, but, being in 
'New York in the fall of the year, I called on him, introduced 
by the Hon. Clarkson N. Potter, M. C, to whom, as much as 
to any one, this institution is indebted ; for he w^as one of the 
largest and most constant contributors in the incipiency of this 
work. Mr. O'Conor is a Roman Catholic, and I feared that he 
might not understand I was a Protestant, and that the boys 
were under the influence of the Episco]3al Church. Therefore, 
I brought this fact to his notice, as I did not desire any one to 
contribute under a delusion. His answer was characteristic. 
"Why, sir," he said, "I am aware of that fact; but you are 
saving a class of representative people, a class that no section of 
this Union can afford to lose. We, at the N^orth, are as much 
interested as you of the South in their preservation ; and, as a 
great political movement, I gladly contributCj and wish I could 
do much more for you." 

During this year I sent to Albany, New York, and engaged 
a young man, a graduate of the State l^ormal School, as one of 
my teachers, and he has been with me four years. My purpose 
was twofold. Owing to the war, our young men at home had 
not received the advantages of a systematic education, and were 
therefore not qualified to teach. It is a grave error to suppose 
that any and all, never mind what their previous mental training 
has been, are qualified to become instructors of the young. The 
child who is placed in the hands of incompetent teachers has a 
wrong done to him, from the effects of which he rarely recovers. 
Precious time is taken from him which can never be returned, 
and he goes mourning all his days, because of these w^ell-mean- 
ing, but, alas ! sad educational bunglers. I have dwelt some- 
what on this matter, being interested both in tlie youug and in 
education. I desire to impress upon the youth of the South, 



27 

male and female, that, if they expect to resort to teaching, it is 
their duty to train themselves for the work. The disastrous 
termination of the late war has thrown upon the South too 
many "prentice-hands" in this important business — a business 
which, to be really successful, must be carried on by master 
workmen. Believing this, I obtained a trained mathematical 
teacher, and the result has been all that I anticipated. Another 
object was to show my numerous and generous friends at the 
North, that a E'orthern teacher, going to the South as a gentle- 
man, could teach and be honorably treated by the children of 
the best people of our land. The trial has been a success, and 
the fact is duly appreciated at the North. 

During this year we had a class of eighteen for coniSirmation 
and communion. Thus we closed our third year, having had 
more than eighty boys in the Home, and over two hundred in 
the day-school. 



CHAPTER Y. 

In October, 1870, we began our fourth year, with over 
ninety boys in the Home, and the usual number of day-scholars. 
I went to Baltimore in November, but met with little success 
in collecting money — the people had begun to complain of dull 
times ; only Mr. S. G. Wyman continued to assist me. This 
sudden shutting up of purses was unaccountable to me ; I did 
not then understand it, but now I do. Providence was pointing 
me to a wider field, and to a broader work for me to do. Fail- 
ing to procure the needed assistance in Baltimore, I came to 
New York. Even in this opulent city I found the task of col- 
lecting money a very difficult one. I was told that it was a bad 
time to undertake it, but, let me say, I have never yet been able 
to find a good time for that purpose. Excuses for not giving 
seem to rise naturally to the lips of some persons. " There are 
so many calls," they tell you — an answer which is given to all 
applicants, and thus none are helped. I remember, on one oc- 
casion, taking a letter to a certain party from his rector. He 
excused himself by telling me how much he had recently given : 



28 

thirty tliousand to this object, live thousand to another, four 
thousand to a third, and so on. He estimated his liberality at 
about forty thousand dollars. I deprecated his giving me any 
reasons ; I was quite willing to believe them good. He insist- 
ed, however, on enlightening me on the subject of his gifts, 
when his conscience seemed to smite him, and he began to tell 
the conditions on which each sum was to be given. Such were 
the conditions, in each case, that I had sense enough to know 
that his bank account would not be much lessened by this forty 
thousand dollars promised. I learned afterward that he really 
did give away about five thousand dollars. I left his home 
meditating on the self-deception of poor human nature, and 
how prone it is to cheat itself into believing that it has done 
what it knows it ought to do. 

After a long and vigorous effort, I succeeded in gathering 
money enough to carry me on until April, Mr. Clyde still fur- 
nishing me with groceries, and passing my college boys on in 
his steamers. 

I have never but once asked permission of any of the clergy 
of ISTew York City to plead my cause in their pulpits ; and none, 
save the following, ever invited me to do so : the Rev. Dr. 
Dix, Rector of Trinity Church, by whose invitation I preached 
at Trinity ; the Rev. Dr. Morgan, of St. Thomas's, by whose 
invitation I preached in the afternoon ; the Rev. Dr. Thomp- 
son, Rector of Christ Church, by whose invitation I preached 
in that church at night ; and the Rev. Dr. Washburn, by whose 
invitation I preached at Calvary in the morning. The Rev. Dr. 
Morgan did me the kindness to write an appeal in the " Church 
Journal " and the " Churchman " ; but my brethren of the clergy 
have not been very great helpers to me in this work. Much of 
my aid has come from the merchants. Going from store to 
store, and from counting-house to counting-house, thus have I 
passed many anxious, weary days and months, none but the 
Master knowing how much real suffering of mind and body 
was endured. Considerable help has come to me from my Pres- 
byterian, Congregational, and Unitarian friends. I record this 
with gratitude. 

During this visit another very remarkable event occurred. 
The aid to my boys at Trinity College having been withdrawn. 



29 

I thought I had sent my last boy to college ; for the load of 
carrying the school, and then to be responsible for their college 
expenses, was getting to be too burdensome for my strength. I 
was dining with my friend Mr. Howard Potter, at whose house 
the Kev. E. I^. Potter, D. D., President of Union College, 
Schenectady, happened to be spending the day. He had be- 
friended me when he was rector of the church at Bethlehem, 
Pennsylvania ; having sent me, imsolicited, five hundred dollars 
and a box of valuable clothing. Pie asked me " if I had any boys 
ready for college ? " I replied that I had five ; but I had no 
hope of sending them, as my resources at Trinity were cut off. 
He told me to send them to him, and they should be no expense 
to me save for their clothing. I afterward learned that he pro- 
jDOsed to feed them at his own expense and at his own table. 
Here was indeed a glorious opening ; for he promised to take 
five annually. It can readily be perceived what an impulse this 
gave to me and to the institution, and what an invaluable bene- 
factor Dr. Potter has been to the State and to the Church. I 
sent him five boys, and since then, up to this date (October, 
1874), fifteen have been at Union College, Schenectady. Two 
are now at Albany, New York, studying medicine ; one, who 
has led his class in the engineering school, graduates in March 
next ; one more youth will come up in January, 1875 ; one in 
March, 1875 ; and six (D. Y.) next September, 1875. Miss C. 
L. Wolfe, the daughter of Mr. John D. Wolfe, most generously 
donated to Union College fifty thousand dollars, to be invested ; 
and on the interest of that fund my boys are boarded, being no 
expense to me save for their clothing. My fervent prayer is 
that God will bless Dr. Potter ; and that he will also bless the 
generous benefactress for her noble munificence, which is doing 
so much to aid in lifting up the long prostrate State of South 
Carolina, Some of these youths are looking forward to the 
ministry. Indeed, I have at this time six candidates for holy 
orders, and postulants for admission to be candidates — all gradu- 
ates of the Holy Communion Institute. 

During the summer of this year (1870), I enlarged the school- 
house by adding four rooms, 20 x 20 feet, well ventilated, and 
built of brick. I had no money ; but these rooms were a ne- 
cessity to my work, and I trusted the goodness of God to assist 



30 

me in paying for them. I have managed to pay two thousand 
dollars on this building, but one thousand is still due, and, if this 
should meet the eye of any one charitably disposed to relieve 
me, it would indeed be a great cause of gratitude to have it paid. 
I leave the matter with God, by whom this work has been be- 
gun, continued, and, when ended, I humbly pray that it may be 
his blessed will, and not by the folly or mismanagement of my- 
self, nor of any one who has charge of it in the future. This 
Orphanage and School has had a visible effect upon the welfare 
of the parish. I have been compelled to enlarge the church to 
accommodate the congregation and the scholars. When we be- 
gan, in 1867, we had but seventy-four pews in the church ; now 
we have one hundred and thirty-eight. 

I must mention one or two incidents showing the providence 
of God over this enterprise ; they are only illustrative. Should 
I mention all the ways by which God has led me, this record 
would be extended to undue limits. I owed a bill, for necessary 
kitchen utensils and other matters to the amount of two huu:: 
dred and forty-nine dollars and fifty cents, which had been 
due for a length of time, much to my annoyance. I was aware 
that the parties to whom I was indebted had but little capital ; 
and they had been very considerate in not pressing me. In- 
deed, this has been singularly true of all those to whom I owed 
money ; cheerfully waiting my own time, thus they have helped 
me considerably. Being in daily expectation of a demand for 
the amount, and not having been able to save it, I made this a 
subject of earnest prayer. I was writing a sermon one Satur- 
day afternoon, when the thought came suddenly into my mind 
that it was time to pay this bill, and perhaps, if I went to the 
post office, I might find letters for me containing money. I 
became so impressed with the idea that I would be thus fortu- 
nate that, putting down my pen, I went to the office. We had 
no street-cars then, and of course I could not afford to keep a 
horse or conveyance, and therefore I walked a mile and a half 
for my letters. I found quite a number in the office, and the 
first was from " James Saul," dated Philadelphia. I had then 
never heard of this gentleman ; since, I have known him well 
as the Eev. James Saul, for whom I entertain high esteem. 
This letter stated that one of my circulars had been sent to him 



31 

b J a friend in New York a year before ; that it had lain on his 
desk quite long enough, and now he inclosed a check for one 
hundred dollars, to help on my work, if still in existence. The 
next letter was from the Eev. Dr. Pinkney, Kector of the Church 
of the Ascension, Washington, D. C. He wrote that he had 
one hundred and fifty dollars over what he needed for some 
certain object, for which he asked an offering, and he did not 
know any work he would rather help than mine. Here was just 
the amount I needed, with fifty cents over. The bill was paid 
in a few moments. I gave thanks to God, and was cheered and 
encouraged by this manifestation of his care. 

The friends who had predicted my failure were now silent 
spectators of my work, and began to have some expectation that 
it would probably go on. During the spring of 1871, I was 
compelled to come to the I^orth, where I obtained a little help. 
I also collected about three thousand dollars at home this year ; 
but we closed up and opened in October, 1870, with the incubus 
on us of eighteen hundred dollars due for current expenses. 

A large class were confirmed this year. 



CHAPTEK YI. 

And so we began our fourth year, with over ninety boys in 
the Home, and the day-school as full as usual. In E'ovember 
I came on again to ]^ew York. I found that my work was be- 
coming more difficult. !None but our poor missionary bishops 
who have had this trying work to do know of the labor, the 
anxieties, the disappointments, of such a task. I do not believe 
that anything short of the most powerful convictions of duty, 
and the strengthening power of the Holy Spirit, can enable a 
gentleman to undertake this work. It is astonishing how ap- 
peals to the pocket show the state of the heart ; how they bring 
out bad breeding and want of courtesy in some, and kindness 
and Christian sympathy in others. Sometimes you are helped 
grudgingly and of necessity, as it were ; sometimes with a man- 
ner which makes the gift more galling than a refusal; and 



32 

sometimes with so much cheerfulness and alacrity that you are 
made to feel that the favor is all on the side of the giver, and 
not on that of the receiver. Cases like the following, I trust, 
are rare. I give it to show what has sometimes to be endured 
in a work of this kind : 

A distinguished presbyter had given me a strong letter of 

recommendation and introduction to Mr. . I w^as told that 

this gentleman was immensely rich, not generous, but that my 
introduction would certainly bring some aid. Thus armed, I 
called. I was kept waiting in a cheerless anteroom for nearly 
a half hour before the master of the house appeared. As the 
old gentleman came in, he said : " Well, sir, I have received 

your card ; what is it ? " I handed him the Kev. Dr, 's 

letter of introduction, which taking very ungraciously, he read 
a sentence or two, glanced at the signature, and said : " Yes, 
this is the signature of Dr. " ; then, crumpling up the un- 
read letter, and forcing it into the envelope, he thrust it at me, 
saying, " There are so many impostors going about, I can not 
attend to it." Utterly unprepared for so gross an insult, and 
feeling that I had done nothing to call it forth, I was naturally 
exceedingly indignant. Fortunately for me, I had read that 
morning the book of the prophet !Nehemiah ; and there it is re- 
corded that, when l^ehemiah stood before the king, he asked 
him why he was of such sad countenance, and, ere he answered, 
he sent up a prayer for wisdom. At this moment, the story of 
l^ehemiah flashed through my brain ; restraining myself until 
I was perfectly cool, I then said : " Sir, if my personal appear- 
ance and my manners do not indicate the gentleman, then I am 
unfortunate enough not to indicate my social position. Know- 
ing how often, in this great city of New York, you are liable to 
be deceived, I fortified myself with that letter, as much for 
your protection as my own. But, sir, the indignity offered me 
does not touch me as much as your friend who has introduced 
me ; and I feel that I must vindicate him. Again, sir, I would 
do you some good ; and I have a message to you. It is an 
apostolic injunction to be courteous, which is reckoned a Chris- 
tian virtue. ]N'ow, sir, you can be that, even if you can not be 
generous. But, sir, for myself, socially, my j)osition is as good 
as yours. I am a clergyman of the Church of which you are a 



33 

member. For nearly twenty years I have been rector of an 
important parish ; for three terms a member of the General 
Convention and of the Board of Missions; a trustee of the 
General Theological Seminary of the University of the South ; 
a member of the Standing Committee of our diocese ; and I am 
pushing on to fifty years of age; so that my position in the 
Church is assured. Perhaps the next appeal to you may be 
made by some young man as well introduced as myself, with 
superior advantages to mine, with even a better work, if that be 
possible. His position, however, is not yet defined. He is 
young, sensitive, and diffident ; he is met by you as I have 
been; he bows himself out of your presence, awed, crushed, 
humiliated ; and he says, ' If this is what I am to meet with, I 
give up the work ' ; and at your door will be laid, at the great 
day, this work for Christ and his Church destroyed. To save 
you from this, I must give you our Master's mind on this sub- 
ject." Thus I preached an earnest sermon to this poor old man, 
who meekly stood and received it ; for I was gentle and kind, 
but firm and decided. Much talk followed, in w^hich he said, 
"You Southerners are so highstrung and impulsive." I told 
him that my experience had taught me that a gentleman was 
always highstrung, whether from the lN"orth or South, the East 
or "West; he could not be a gentleman if he was not. We 
parted ; and a week after he sent to his friend a check for one 
hundred dollars, to be given to me ; which I greatly wished to 

return, but good Dr. would not permit me to do so. I 

had been very bold before that old man ; but so keenly had 1 
felt his indignity, that I was glad to seek an obscure street to 
hide the traces of feeling which I knew must be visible. This, 
I am glad to say, is an exceptional case, and it is here narrated 
. not in malice, but to encourage a fellow laborer to continue his 
work despite insult and contumely. The Master sees it all, and 
he will recompense you. 

During this year I collected about five thousand dollars, vis- 
iting the Korth again in the spring, and closing the year with 
a back debt of sixteen hundred dollars. I had, however, man- 
aged to pay off what was due on the house purchased and added 
to. Therefore, I organized a Board of Trustees, composed of 
Mr. George A. Trenholm, Mr. John Hanckel, Mr. Theodore 
3 



34 

D. Wagner, Mr. F. A. Mitchell, Mr. C. S. Gadsden, Mr. Hut- 
son Lee, Mr. Evan Edwards, and liad the institution incorpo- 
rated, and then deeded to them and to the Rector of the Church , 
of the Holy Communion this property to be held in trust for 
ever. 

In July we lost our first inmate. William Cornish, son of 
the Rev. J. H. Cornish, of Aiken, South Carolina, died after a 
very short illness. He had been confirmed, and was a commu- 
nicant, and his death was a sore afiiiction to his family. Thus 
far we have never lost another ; we have had some cases of 
serious sickness ; but God has been gracious to us, and, out of 
three hundred inmates in seven years, there has been but one 
death. 

The yellow fever broke out in. Charleston, about the middle 
of August, 18Y1, and prevented our opening the Home until 
November. I was taken sick at the bedside of a man lying ill 
with the fever, and was myself quite sick. I had been com- 
pelled to give my note to two parties, one for ninety -eight dol- 
lars and the other for one hundred and ninety-nine dollars, for 
articles furnished the Home. The General Convention was to 
sit in Baltimore, and I was anxious to be present at its opening. 
I arose from a sick bed and left Charleston, without being able 
to provide for my notes. When I reached Baltimore I found 
the attention of the Church was taken up with the General 
Board of Domestic and Foreign Missions, the missionary bish- 
ops, the Indians, the Chinese, the Africans ; and there was no 
place for me to come in with my wants for the white people of 
the South. I kept my needs to myself, making them known 
only to God. The holy communion was celebrated every morn- 
ing at St. Paul's Church at seven o'clock, Avhich service I was 
glad to attend, and bring to him who there draws so near to 
us the burden of my soul. Tuesday, at two o'clock, my note 
of ninety-eight dollars was due in Charleston. 'Thursday, at 
two o'clock, the note of one hundred and ninety-nine dollars 
would fall due. On Tuesday morning, as I was leaving St. 

Paul's Church, at about eight o'clock. Miss M^ G met 

me at tlie door, and, placing an envelope in my hand, said that 
a lady had requested her to liand the same to me. On opening 
the envelope, I found tliat it contained a one-hundred-dollar 



35 

bill. I immediately went over to the Mount Yernon Hotel, and 
telegraphed to a friend in Charleston to pay my note and draw 
on me for the money. It is needless to say that I returned 
thanks to God for his wonderful goodness. On Thursday I 
was seated in the pew of the South Carolina delegation ; twelve 
o'clock had passed, and at two o'clock that note was due. I 
confess that I began to feel anxious ; nevertheless, the convic- 
tion was strong that God would bring it all right. A little 
after twelve o'clock one of the ushers came up to the pew and 
told me a lady wished to see me at the door. A woman again ! 
JBlessed woman ! A\^hat headway would religion and charity 
have made without the aid of w^oman ? Significant fact that it 
was to a woman Christ first showed himself after his resurrec- 
tion ! Even as many women followed Jesus from Galilee, min- 
istering to him as he trod his weary way to Calvary, so do 
many women now minister unto their Lord by their works of 
love and acts of charity. While man, the money-getter and the 
money-holder of the world, gives of his abundance, woman, 
often a pensioner herself on man's bounty, gives of her penury. 
Blessed be all women who bring their gifts to lay on the altar 
of the Lord — from the rich woman who bestows, like the Jew- 
ish woman of old, her " bracelets, and ear-rings, and rings, and 
tablets, all jewels of gold," down to the poor widow who parts 
with her two mites — her little all ! 

I went to the vestibule, where I was met by Mrs. S. G. 

W , who tendered me an invitation to dinner, at the same 

time handing me an envelope. She said that its contents were 
for my work. On returning to my seat, and opening the enve- 
lope, I found that it contained a check for two hundred dollars. 
I telegraphed to Charleston to pay the note due that day, and 
thus saved my credit, l^ow is it not true that 

" God moves in a mysterious way 
His wonders to perform? " 

I had not told my wants to a single human being. J^one 
but God knew my distress. I do not pretend to enter here into 
an argument as to God's special providences. I will merely 
state that I believe in the doctrine as firmly as I do in the atone- 
ment. My God is my Father— not an absent, but a present 



Father — more watchful, more loving, than the tenderest human 
parent, and everything which concerns me is of interest to 
him. Believing this, strengthened as I have been bj so many 
evidences of his care, I have gone on in this great work fear- 
lessly and happily, asking nothing but that his will may be 
done by me and through me, willing to go on, willing to labor, 
willing to suffer anxiety and even reproach, if thereby my Fa- 
ther's will may be accomplished, and willing to cease my labors 
when that which he sent me to do is done. 

I received no other aid in Baltimore. While in the Con- 
vention, the news came of the burning of Chicago — this was in 
1871. I knew that this would cause me great difficulty in rais- 
ing money in 'New York. I was comjDelled to raise money, 
however ; therefore I came to ISTew York. The difficulty was 
quite equal to what I anticipated. My best friends said that it 
was useless to try, but to try I was obliged. Going hither and 
thither, day and night, walking until foot-sore and heart- weary, 
I gathered a little, and I was enabled, by the end of l^ovember, 
to return home, comparatively easy for the winter. 

In the spring of this year, 18Y2, being compelled to visit the 
E"orth again, I stopped for the first time in Philadelphia, where 
I met some kind friends, and collected nearly one thousand dol- 
lars. Thence I came to New York, where I succeeded in col- 
lecting a little. Then I paid my first visit to Boston, where I 
met a hearty welcome, and collected about fifteen hundred dol- 
lars. Returning to Charleston, I closed the school at the end 
of the fifth year, after a successful examination, and with a 
large class for confirmation. Six of my boys came on this year 
to Union College, and one went, in September, to Trinity Col- 
lege, Hartford. 



CHAPTER YII. 

We began our sixth year with a full school, and over ninety 
boys in the Home. I required of each person bringing a child 
to me as a beneficiary a conscientious statement of how much 
he or she could pay for its support. Those who could pay from 



37 

one dollar a month up to twenty for tuition, board, fuel, lights, 
and doctors' bills were required to pay ; but very many were 
not able to pay anything. 

In the fall I visited E'ew York, finding it still more difficult 
to collect. That my kind friends did not weary of me is won- 
derful ; but the deep well-spring of their sympathy never seems 
exhausted, and, even when they can not give me material aid, 
they always can and do give me kind and cheering words, never 
turning away from me the light of their countenance. How 
inexpressibly precious is this tender interest, this loving Christian 
sympathy, I well know ; and I thank God that he has permitted 
so much of it to fall, like the sunshine, upon my path, cheering, 
comforting, and strengthening me. 

The beginning of troublous times w^as being felt ; and, just 
as I was preparing to visit Boston again, there came that ter- 
rible fire. This, of course, prevented my going ; therefore, I 
turned my face westward, and visited Pittsburgh and Cincinnati, 
in both of which places I met with kind friends and a liberal 
response. I then proceeded to Louisville, Kentucky ; but my 
success there did not encourage me ever to try that field again. 
I arrived at home about the 23d of December. We managed 
to get through that year ; but I had the drag- weight of a heavy 
back indebtedness to carry, and, now that I look back to this 
period, I wonder how I bore up under the burden. 

During this year there was a turn in the tide. Mr. W. C. 
Bryant came to see us, and we were also visited by Mr. J. C. 
Hoadley, of Lawrence, Massachusetts. Being an accomplished 
scholar, he gave the boys an attentive examination. Satisfied 
of the thoroughness of the institution, he offered to give me one 
thousand dollars toward the beginning of an endowment fund, 
provided I would raise nine thousand dollars in the State ; for, 
as he very justly said, the work was too valuable to depend only 
on my life. It seemed to me impossible to raise that amount in 
Charleston, as the people were then giving me six thousand to- 
ward the current expenses. 

I had, in my youth, passed nearly four years in a counting- 
house, where God in his providence was training me for the 
work I was to do. Thinking over various plans, I at length fell 
upon one, and had some bonds printed as follows : 



38 



ENDOWMENT FUND 

FOE THE 

ORPHAN HOME AND PAROCHIAL SCHOOL 

OF THE 

CHURCH OF THE HOLY COMMUNION, 

CHAKLESTON, S. C. 

State of South Carolina. 
Know all Men by these Peesents, that hound to the 

Rector and Board of Trustees of the Orphan Home and Parochial School 
of the Church of the Holy Communion^ their successors and assignees^ in the 
sum of One Thousand Dollars^ to le paid in fide years, in fi'oe annual in- 
stallments, as per coupons attached, with seven per cent, interest. This 
lond to de surrendered when all the coupons are paid. 
Witness hand and seal, this day of ) 

[l. s.] , eighteen hundred and seventy- ) 

[coupons.] 

January 1, 1879. 
Due Two Hundred and Fourteen Dollars. 

Name. 
$214.00. 

January 1, 1878. 
Due Two Hundred and Twenty-eight Dollars. 

Name. 

$228.00. 

January 1, 1877. 
Due Two Hundred and Forty-two Dollars. 

Name. 
$242.00. 

January 1, 1876. 
Due Two Hundred and Fifty-six Dollars. 

Name. 

$256.00. 

January 1, 1875. 
Due Two Hundred and Seventy Dollars. 

Name. 
$270.00. 



39 

I likewise drew up bonds for five Imndred dollars, put as 
above : 

Coupons due January 1, 1879 $107 00 

" " 1, 1878 114 00 

" 1, 1877 121 00 

" " " 1, 1876 128 00 

" " " 1, 1875 135 00 

Also bonds for two hundred dollars, as above : 

Coupons due January 1, 1879 $42 80 

1, 1878 45 60 

1, 1877 48 40 

" " " 1, 1876 51 20 

" '^ " 1, 1875 54 00 

Also bonds for one hundred dollars, as above, payable in 
five years : 

Coupons due January 1, 1879 $21 40 

'' " " 1, 1878 22 80 

1,1877 24 20 

" " " 1, 1876 „ 25 60 

" " 1, 1875 27 00 

Thus every one who would sign one of these bonds with the 
coupons could see exactly how much, each year, he or she 
would give for this work. The plan was approved of by busi- 
ness men, and earnestly commended in the daily papers, the full 
schedule being published, and advocated by the bishop of the 
diocese. In ten days' time my fellow^ citizens signed eleven 
thousand dollars' worth of these bonds, in testimony of their 
appreciation of this work. Mr. Hoadley gave us the one thou- 
sand dollars and also signed one of the one-thousand-dollar 
bonds, and ever since he has proved a steadfast friend to the 
institution. 

Although this was a prospective benefit, it did not relieve 
present necessities ; therefore I was compelled to come ^N^orth 
again. I stopped in Philadelphia for the second time, but 
found it almost impossible to obtain any help. In my hour 
of greatest need our heavenly Father prepared for me a most 
wonderful relief. I w^as staying with the Rev. Dr. Hoffman, 
Eector of St. Mark's. He asked me on Saturday to preach for 



40 

him on Sunday ; but I had already accepted an invitation from 
the rector of the church at Chestnut Hill, the Rev. Mr. Harris. 
Dr. Hoffman urged that I would have a much larger congrega- 
tion at St. Mark's, but I felt it my duty to fulfill my engage- 
ment. Accordingly, I went to Chestnut Hill, and on Sunday 
we had a pouring rain. There were not more than fifty persons 
in the church, and I did not mention my work. After the ser- 
vice, two ladies came to the chancel, desiring to speak to me. 
One was a former resident of Charleston, the other a resident 
of Baltimore. The latter said to me that she had become great- 
ly interested in my work through Mrs. H , of Boston, who 

has established a school in Wilmington, North Carolina, and 
through Mr. William CuUen Bryant, who had visited my school, 
and who was much interested in it. She desired me to call on 
her, which I did on the following day. I found that she had 
come up from Philadelphia only to spend the Sunday. She 
had lost suddenly her only child, who had been drowned in her 
sight, and, the origin of my work having touched her heart with 
sympathy, she determined to help me. She gave me her signa- 
ture to five thousand dollars of the endowment bonds, and also 
gave me letters of introduction to parties through whom I raised 
over three thousand dollars in money. Had I not met this 
lady, I should have returned home with little or no money. I 
certainly would not have had her ^yq thousand dollars in bonds, 
and possibly my work would have ended there. Some people 
may call this a chance meeting ; I, however, am grateful to 
recognize the hand of God — that God who crowneth us with 
loving-kindness and tender mercies. 

This spring I did very little in E'ew York. I visited Albany 
with letters from Mrs. B , where, at an old ancestral man- 
sion, I was most hospitably and generously entertained. I then 
proceeded to Boston, where my letters were of great avail — col- 
lecting in all about thirty-five hundred dollars on these letters 
of introduction. I returned home in the spring, and closed the 
school with a lighter heart than I had had for years, and with 
the prospect of opening under brighter auspices than ever be- 
fore. 

With regard to these bonds, I will state that, in 1880, the 
interest on Mrs. B 's bonds was paid one year, but no part 



41 

of the principal or interest has been paid since. Circumstances 
prevented, though I have the promise that they will be paid if 
the party is ever able to do so. Some of the other bonds were 
not paid, adverse circumstances making it impossible in many 
cases, and the extreme necessity of our current expenses has 
forced us to use the amounts which have been paid to us. 



CHAPTEE YIII. 

Every preparation was made for our October opening, 1873, 
being the sixth year of the life of the institution. IN^inety-six 
boys had been accepted, and all promised well, when that terri- 
ble panic swept over the whole country like a tornado, reaching 
me on the 26th of September. Indeed, all charitable enter- 
prises, I presume, have felt it most severely. It so happened 
that I had selected for my text for the sermon of the ensuing 
Sunday the words of the affrighted aj)ostles, "Master, carest 
Thou not that we perish ? " The sermon lay on my desk half 
written, when I received a notice from a certain bank-president 
that a note in his bank, given for money used in the enlarge- 
ment of the church, was that day due, and must be paid in full. 
I went to the bank and found its president inexorable. Up to 
ten minutes of two o'clock he kept me in a state of anxiety, and 
then gave me only until Monday to pay the note. I afterward 
arranged the paper, but with great difficulty ; and this excite- 
ment was the beginning of a long and serious illness. On my 
way from the bank I met the butcher, a colored man, to whom 
I then owed five hundred dollars on account of back supplies 
to the Home. Expressing much regret, he said, unless I could 
pay him some of this back debt, that he could no longer supply 
me with meat for my boys. Here was another shock. What 
was I to do ? On Wednesday, October 1st, my boys, ninety-six 
in number, were expected from the country. Eight teachers had 
been engaged, one being on his way from JSTew York. Here I 
was with a great institution on my hands, with no money, pro- 
visions, nor credit, and our country trembling on the verge of 



42 

ruin. I could not finish my sermon ; tlie text had become a 
direct personal question, and my poor weak heart of unbelief 
was very like to that of the apostles in the storm. The winds 
blew, and the waves ran high and filled the ship, and we were 
about to sink. Oh, what a calamity ! — first, to those who had 
learned now to look to this institution as the only and sure hope 
for their children. To me, what a sorrow ! To see a work 
crumbhng to pieces which had cost so much labor, so many 
trials and disappointments ; a work on which had been bestowed 
so much love, so many thoughts, was indeed a heart-breaking 
grief. That night, at ten o'clock, I went into the church and 
locked the door. In the solemn and hushed darkness, alone 
with God, I poured out my soul in prayer. I asked that help 
might come to me, if it was my Father's will. I knew that 
man's extremity was God's opportunity ; therefore I implored 
him now, in this time of need, not to forsake me, or, if it was 
his will tliat the work was now to cease, at least' that I might 
be able to feel, as well as to say, " Thy will be done." I re- 
mained in the church until two o'clock, and left, feeling strength- 
ened and comforted. I went home and finished my sermon 
before morning. 

The next day, after divine service, I called the Board of 
Trustees together, and laid before them my exact condition. I 
told them my judgment said I must stop ; my heart said I must 
go on ; but how ? They all agreed that the work had been too 
signally blessed for them to advise me to give up yet. We 
determined to go as a committee of the whole Board of Trus- 
tees, the next day, and ask the butcher, the baker, and the gro- 
cer to credit us for three months ; and if, at the expiration of 
that time, we saw no prospect of relief, then we would close the 
school, and conclude our work was done. We knelt and asked 
God's blessing, and so adjourned, to meet the next day. Trou- 
bled as all these gentlemen were, not knowing what a day would 
bring fortli, yet they were willing to leave their business to go 
with me on this mission. 

On Monday morning I went to the Home. As I stood in 
the quadrangle, looking at the church, the school-house, and the 
two homes (one of the houses my personal property, called Davis 
Hall, after Bishop Davis, late of the Diocese of South Carolina, 



43 

and the other building, bought by me, and deeded to the trus- 
tees, called Howe Hall, after our present bishop), I wondered 
whether it was possible that this great work had come to an end 
— whether these halls would no longer ring with the merry 
voices of its happy inmates, these grounds would know my boys 
no more. Had I labored only for this ? Had I prayed, battled, 
struggled, only for this ? Thus I stood, with a heart full to 
overflowing, and the tears, which could not be restrained, flow- 
ing down my cheeks. I sorrowed for myself, for the parents, 
for the boys. How many hearts — hearts that had suffered so 
much already — would this blow reach! To fully depict my 
feelings on that Monday morning, as I looked, sad and sorrow- 
ing, upon the scene around me, would be impossible. 

But, as if by magic, there came a rift in the clouds, the sun- 
shine poured through, and the blue skies appeared. First one 
dray w^as driven into the inclosure, then another, and another, 
until seven arrived, all packed with barrels and boxes. As- 
tonished, I walked up to them. There was my name on every 
package, ^' Orphan Home, Charleston, South Carolina," stand- 
ing out in bold letters. Perfectly awe-struck, I stood looking 
at the seven drays, while I seemed to hear a voice from heaven : 
" O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt 1 " I asked 
one of the draymen w^here they came from — where was the bill ? 
His answer was : " From the steamship Georgia, which arrived 
last night. I was told to bring them to you ; there is no dray- 
age to be paid by you. I am only to leave them in your hands." 
I seemed to hear a voice saying unto me, " Stop, if you dare ! " 
I locked up the groceries, and then went into the church, and, 
kneeling at the spot where I spent Saturday night, I asked our 
heavenly Father to forgive me for my want of faith, while I 
thanked him for his merciful goodness. I then went to George 
Shrewsbury, the colored butcher, and told him we had intended 
coming to him, as a committee, to ask his credit ; but I had no 
use for the committee : God had decided the question, the work 
was to go on ; three months' supplies of groceries were then in 
the store-room of the Home ; that he was a Christian man, and 
would recognize the finger of God ; he must not be afraid of 
me ; I would pay him the five hundred dollars, and all else I 
might owe him, in time ; that was all I asked. He said he 



u 

could not resist the will of God, and, as long as he could fur- 
nish his stall with meat, I should have it for my institution, if 
he did not let any one else have a pound. I have paid him the 
five hundred dollars, and all I owed for another year, and up 
to the 1st of IS^ovember, 18Y4. I went to the baker, who told 
me the same. I then communicated the joyful news to my 
trustees, and this was the only cheerful thing in that sad city 
on these sorrowful days. Suspecting who the generous donor 
was, I wrote to the gentleman, and so did the Board of Trus- 
tees. We passed resolutions and engrossed and framed them, and 
sent them to hirq ; but we received no reply to our letters. In 
June, 1874, being in I^ew York, I went to his counting-house, 
and told him I knew we were indebted to him for the supply 
of groceries ; but, before he answered, I wished to tell him that, 
under God, he had saved the institution ; had these supplies not 
come at that time, credit would, no doubt, have been refused 
me, and I would have been compelled to telegraph to the boys 
in the country not to come, and would have advertised in the 
papers the next day that the school would not reopen. I might 
have recommenced at some future day, but even a temporary 
cessation would have shaken the confidence of every one in the 
permanent success of this work to so great an extent that, how- 
ever hard I struggled, I could never have regained my former 
position. My friend was affected by my statement, and said : 
^' Well, I had cornered him ; he was thankful the articles sent 
had done so much good. During the height of the panic he 
had remembered my needs, and had ordered these supplies sent, 
thinking they would come in time." That man — God bless 
him ! — is William P. Clyde, the tried, firm friend of all these 
years, who, in June, at this time just referred to, turned to his 
confidential clerk and ordered two more months' supplies to be 
shipped at once. His kindly acts ended not here. He, with 
Mr. Quintard, carries my boys who are at l^ortliern colleges to 
the E'orth and back again to the South free of charge, thus 
greatly aiding me in my work. Oh, that we had more such 
men ! They are the salt which savors the world. May the 
blessing of God be with him and his, in time and in eternity ! 



45 



CHAPTEE IX. 

As it may be supposed, the School and Home were punctual- 
ly opened on the 1st of October, 1873 ; and thus began our 
seventh year. A strong and earnest effort being made on my 
behalf, the City Council donated me three thousand dollars, 
paying me two hundred and fifty per month. This was another 
wonderful manifestation of God's goodness ; and, but for this 
}ie]p, I do not see how I could have gone on. During these first 
six years the cost of my buildings and the current expenses had 
always exceeded my receipts, and each year I was accumulating 
a back debt. I had ample sums owing me to meet my indebt- 
edness ; but I had been unable to collect them, simply in conse- 
quence of the failure of crops, high taxes, and bad government ; 
our people in the country had been getting poorer and poorer, 
and it was out of their power to pay. But, panic year as it was, 
I collected during the session six thousand dollars from gener- 
ous friends at the JSTorth. I also obtained nine thousand dollars 
in Charleston, which proves that we are trying to take care of 
the work at home. Let it be borne in mind that we commenced 
with nothing, collected the first year three hundred and thirty- 
three dollars at home, and in the seventh year nine thou- 
sand. 

And now, after all this struggle, after all this anxiety, after 
all this labor, traveling many hundred miles, writing hundreds 
of letters, often at my desk long after midnight, sometimes un- 
til two or three o'clock in the morning, my overtaxed nervous 
system gave way. We got up a Christmas-tree and a dinner for 
the poor children of the Sunday and Industrial schools of the 
parish ; and on the 26th of December, 1873, after it was all over, 
I broke down. Then began a long, severe, and continued ill- 
ness, and, as soon as I was able to be moved, I was sent to Flor- 
ida, where I remained two weeks, and returned home only to 
have a second attack, more severe than the first. I was then 
sent to Aiken, South Carolina, where in about ten days I recu- 
perated sufficiently to return to Charleston and resume my par- 
ish work. During my absence, our efficient principal, teachers, 
and matron continued their labors. 



46 

Through all this year we had not lowered our flag, but kept 
up to the fullest capacity of the institution. 

On the last day of May I left Charleston for ]^ew York, still 
in Yerj feeble health, intending to remain only a few weeks. 
After I had left, my family physician wrote to the bishop and 
my vestry that, in his opinion, it would be at the risk of my life 
if I returned. The vestry passed resolutions asking me to re- 
main away six months, if necessary, and the bishop promised 
to take charge of my church for one month during my absence. 
My brethren of the clergy also agreed to give me what help they 
could. After much persuasion, I consented, promising to de- 
vote myself to the interests of the school and parish during my 
absence. My vestry have been faithful, and when they could 
not procure clerical aid have had lay reading; so that during 
my absence the church has not been closed one Sunday. 

Of my long visit ]^orth, how can I speak too fully ? . In 
I^ew York, Boston, 'New Haven, E'ewport, Lenox, and Stock- 
bridge, friend after friend has been raised up to me, by whose 
kindness I have been able to close up at the end of the seventh 
year, and to begin the eighth year on the 1st of October, 1874, 
with all my debts for past expenses paid; free of debt, save 
the one thousand dollars still due on the school-house; with 
this year's outfit of such of my boys at college as needed assist- 
ance, and with the coal provided and paid for all this coming 
year. For this, as for all his mercies, God's holy name be 
praised ! With a happy and hopeful heart, under brighter au- 
spices than ever, I begin the eighth year of the institution. I 
also had about four thousand dollars in endowment bonds taken, 
thus helping me in the future, and placing the work on a more 
permanent basis. 

I have, for the most part, avoided giving the names of the 
benefactors of this institution, and where I have trespassed I 
may be forgiven, for such deeds as I have recorded deserve to 
be known. One duty, however, I can not omit, and that is to 
testify to the earnest desire I have everywhere met for the res- 
toration of fraternal feeling between the North and South. I 
wish it was possible for every man and woman of tlie South to 
have the experience that I have had at the North. I have heard 
the views of those who differ from us, and have given my own 



47 

with perfect frankness, never concealing my war record, or feel- 
ing that my l^orthern friends expected me to make an apology 
for the course I pursued during hostilities. I believe I have 
been the means of informing many as to the real condition of 
the South, and thus inducing a kindly feeling. 

It may be proper for me to state that all opposition, misun- 
derstanding, and misconception of me and my work have long 
since ceased at home, and a hearty sympathy and Godspeed 
meets me on every hand. This, sooner or later, comes to those 
who labor in a good cause. 

I will here mention another of those peculiar providences 
which have attended this work. During the last summer I 
preached at St. Thomas's Church, New Haven, and after service 
I was sent for by a lady, who introduced herself as Mrs. O. 

T , of Washington, D. C. She said she was on her way to 

IN^ew Britain, but, being fatigued when she reached the l^ew 
Haven depot the previous night, she concluded to remain. She 
had gone to Trinity Church, but was compelled to leave, having 
been overcome by some fresh paint about the edifice. Seeing 
the steeples of St. Thomas's, she had strolled into the church, 
and was glad she had, as she had heard my appeal. She signed 
one of my endowment bonds of one thousand dollars, and in- 
vited me to make her house my home when in Washington, 
promising her aid in interesting friends when I was ready to do 
the same work for the girls. Some may call this accident ; I 
am grateful to believe it Providence. 

When in Boston, I was taken by a friend to Taunton, where 
I preached. Although I received but little money, my good 
brother, the Rev. Mr. Learoyd, gave me a letter to the Bev. Jus- 
tin Field, of Lenox, Massachusetts, to which place I went, meet- 
ing with the most cordial and hospitable reception. Kindness 
after kindness was extended to me by the pleasant people from 
Boston and !N'ew York who summer there ; and I look back to 
that visit as one of the pleasantest I have ever made. 

While in Lenox, a lady gave me a letter to her brother in 
I^ewport, Mr. Robert M. Mason, from whom and his daughters 
1 have received many kindnesses. Mr. Mason has noAV entered 
into the rest of the righteous. I also met with a kindly wel- 
come from Rev. Mr. White, the Rector of Trinity Church. I 



48 

preached for him, and received a handsome contribution from 
the church. While there, it was my good fortune to form the 
acquaintance and secure the friendship of Mr. Daniel Le Roj, 
of New York, brother-in-law of the Hon. Daniel Webster, and 
that of his amiable wife, who is a sister of the Hon. Hamilton 
Fish, Secretary of State. Accepting the invitation of Mr. and 
Mrs. Le Roy, I became an inmate of their hospitable home dur- 
ing the sitting of the Convention, and, after its adjournment, 
the recipient of the most affectionate hospitality. Under their 
roof, at the request of my friends, this narrative is written. Not 
the least of my many privileges has been the securing of the 
friendship of this most charming family. 



CHAPTER X. 

I WILL now give the grand results of this work, begun seven 
years ago at the grave of my dear, dead child. 

There have been thirteen hundred children in the day school. 

There have been three hundred in the Orphans' Home, the 
representatives, before the war, of fifteen millions of dollars, 
bearing the most honored names of the representative people of 
South Carolina, now reduced almost to poverty. 

Eighteen young men have been and some now are at North- 
ern colleges. Several have been at the college in Charleston. 
Many of them are now engaged in mercantile pursuits, and 
others are at planting. I have had the universal testimony of 
the excellence of character of every one of them. The Profes- 
sor of Greek at Union College assured me that my boys came 
to him better prepared than the generality of applicants for ad- 
mission. 

Six young men are candidates for the holy ministry in the 
Episcopal Church, and one is a candidate for the Presbyterian 
ministry. Nearly one hundred have been confirmed and be- 
come communicants. 

Now, when it is remembered what most of these would have 
been but for this work, I think all will a^ree with me that the 



49 

results are marvelous ; and the work has but just begun. Who 
can tell the good which those who have already passed through 
this school and Home may be the cause of, or who can prophesy 
all that may yet be accomplished ? I have bought and paid for 
a Home which cost ten thousand dollars, and has accommoda- 
tions for one hundred pupils, with all the necessary bedding and 
furniture, plain but substantial ; a large brick school-house, 
which cost seven thousand five hundred dollars before the war, 
and an addition of four large rooms, 20 x 20, built since the war, 
at a cost of three thousand dollars, for which I owe one thou- 
sand dollars. 

I am entirely out of debt for current expenses ; the ex- 
penses of the month of October, in the eighth year, paid ; the coal 
for the year all furnished and paid for ; but at this date (N'o- 
vember 20, 18Y4) not a cent to carry on the work with, and the 
promise given to one hundred boys to live in the Home, and 
we expect about two hundred day scholars. 

To God be all the praise for this wonderful work. I have 
been his humble agent, but he has supplied the means and 
given the blessing. While I have power, I pray for grace 
to do his will; and when he calls me away, I trust other 
and abler hands may take up this work and carry it on to per- 
fection. 

It may be asked, " Is there still such need of this work ? " I 
will answer this question by giving a few of the letters I have 
received this year : 

" October 4, 187 Jf. 
"Eev. A. T. Portee: 

" My dear Sir : WiU you be kind enough to let me know 

whether it will be agreeable for you for R to return to 

school ! I have felt some delicacy about it, as I have not yet 
had it in my power to remit you the twenty dollars, now some 
time due. I am sorry that it has not been attended to before ; 
but circumstances over which I have had no control have pre- 
vented. As soon as I can possibly collect the money, it will 
give me great pleasure to send it to you. 

" Yours, very respectfully and truly, 



50 

This twenty dolLirs was all that was promised for the year 
before, for board, washing, tuition, and medical attendance. 

R is a fine boy, a half -orphan. It is needless to say that 

I told him to come. 

" October 5, 187J^. 
" Rev. Mr. Portee : *^ 

" Dear Sir : I was very much pleased with the progress my 
little son made at your school last year. The method and relig- 
ious influence were the principal features to me." (He was a 
day scholar.) " I had hoped to put him back as a boarder this 
winter ; but my husband says that he can not afford it, as his 
only source of supply is our plantation, and it did not do as well 
as usual last year. Being left in debt, he will have to plant on 
borrowed money this year. He thinks the little he could give 
would be no inducement to you to take him ; but I concluded 
to write plainly, and beg yoii to help us in some measure. We 

can pay a small amount in provisions or wood. . . . N is a 

good boy, and very much attached to his school. He has a good 
voice, and is anxious to join your choir. . . . 

" Please give me an early answer. 

" I remain, with high esteem, 

^'Mrs. ." 

I took him. 



^' Se2Jtemher 30, 1874. 
"Reverend and dear Sir: I received, through Mr. Gads- 
den, some time ago, a favorable reply from you relative to ad- 
mitting my two sons into your school, for which you will please 
accept my. most grateful thanks. I now write to say that I 
could not possibly get them ready before the 1st of Novem- 
ber, as I am entirely dependent upon the assistance of friends 
for their clothing, some of whom arc very far from me. Our 
post-office is fifteen miles from us ; and, as we have no horse, 
it is frequently three weeks ere we receive replies to our letters. 

" Yery respectfully, 

^<Mrs. ." 

This lady is a widow. 



51 

" Octoler i, 187J!^. 
" Mr. Porter : 

'' Dear Sir : I feel the want of an education, and have not 
the means of getting one. Knowing your kindness to all in 
need, I take the liberty of w^riting to ask your help. I would 
like to qualify myself for something else than the plow. I 
tried working this summer, but failed in doing anything. I 
have made very little cotton, and have been sick, off and on, 
all the summer. I do not feel able to make my living in that 
w^ay. My father is not able to do anything for me, and I must 
try and do something for myself. In the early part of the year 
I did hope to make enough to enable me to go back to school 
this coming year ; but I have been sadly disappointed. If you 
can assist me, please let me know. 

" I remain, very respectfully, 



Let me say, that the spirit w^hich animated the writer of this 
letter is one which pervades universally the boys and girls of 
South Carolina. Our better class have always appreciated the 
privileges of education ; and our young people feel it to be 
nothing short of a calamity to be deprived of educational ad- 
vantages. Who could refuse to help them in their laudable 
ambition ? This youth had been with me two years : I took • 
him again. 

" August 17, 1874. 
'' Eev. A. T. Porter : 

" Dear Sir : I feel deeply grateful for the advantages given * 
my son during the last term, and beg that you will again re- 
ceive him into the Home on the same liberal terms" (gra- 
tuitously). " I trust, reverend sir, that you will not think I 
wish to take advantage of so great a favor ; my appeal is from 
actual necessity. My circumstances are so poor that I can 
scarcely provide food and clothing for the other children re- 
maining with me. Only God, who is the rewarder of the good, 
knows the deep obligation I feel under to you for taking the 
care of one from me; and still, in my extreme poverty and 
anxiety for a younger son, would beg that you take him also. 
" Believe me to be, very gratefully and respectfully, 



52 

" August 4, 187 4' 
"ToEev. A. T. Porter: 

"My dear Sir: Your kind letter of July IGtli I have de- 
layed answering. Alas ! I find I am totally unable to do that 
which you propose, my resources being confined entirely to a 
small cotton crop, and the caterpillars have made their appear- 
ance on the neighboring plantations ; it is more than probable 
that great destruction is ahead of us islanders. Many who had 
large possessions are now homeless ; and ladies, delicately brought 
up, are cooking and washing here in my neighborhood. The 
only prospect for my seven boys is emigration and a life of hard- 
ship. With many thanks for what you have done for my sons, 
for which may God reward you, 

" I am, with much respect, yours truly. 



I have two of these seven boys now at college, and two at 
the Home. 



'' July 24, 1874. 
" Kev. Mr. Porter : 

"Dear Sir: Unless you can add to the great benefits you 
have already conferred, by obtaining the means to pay all ex- 
penses, clothing, etc., he will not be able to go. Had I anything 
to sell, I would part with it most gladly to obtain the means to 
fit him out ; but all our silverware went long ago ; and I am 
not exaggerating when I tell you that we can scarcely get neces- 
sary clothing and food. has every desire to help his broth- 
ers, and has not only been assisting them since he has been in 
business, but he has helped us also." (This is a son who was 
four years in the Home.) " The gentleman who employed him 
has failed ; and, though he is making every effort to obtain em- 
ployment of any kind, as yet he has no prospect. Sincerely 
hoping that you will soon be restored to health, and that God 
will spare you many years to carry on the great and good work 
you are engaged in, 

" I remain, respectfully and truly yours, 



53 

" September 28, 1874. 
" Eev. A. T. PoRTEE : 

" Rev. and dear Bkother : Some time ago I applied for 

to be admitted into your Home. I write now without 

the knowledge of his parents; but, knowing their wishes, yet 
inability to send him, I ask you to take into consideration his 
case as a beneficiary. Mr. and Mrs. were among the rich- 
est of our low-country families. Since the war, they have been 
poorer every year. Their eldest son, a noble, pious young 
• man, and their two eldest daughters, all communicants, have 
grown up, after the war, with next to no education, being too 
independent, perhaps too proud, to ask for gratuitous education. 

Yet, during this period, Mrs. took — — by the hand and 

began his education, which a while was carried on by you. 

" Mrs. is now breaking in health under the long-con- 
tinued and unaccustomed work to which she submits. She 
scarcely has a servant about her, generally doing her cooking, 
washing, and ironing. In regard to church work, she has not 
her superior anywhere. I know you are willing to extend help 
to such as these; but so many are in like distress that your 
ability fails ; but, if you can, please let me know what hope 

there is for . He is twelve years old. 

" Yours, in the Church of Christ, 



The above is from a pastor pleading for his sheep. Of 
course, the boy is at the Home. 

Are these letters enough to answer the question, " Is there 
still need for such help?" They are taken indiscriminately 
from a pile of over one hundred of the same sort, all telling the 
same sad tale. The following, too, is a type of its kind. I 
am receiving letters continually from those who were once 
under my charge, and who are now in the business walks of 
life. The subjoined is from a young man of twenty ; he had 
been with me four years, having come at fourteen and left at 
eighteen. Two years had passed after leaving the Home when 
this letter was received : 



64: 

" Floeida, May 10, 187 J^. 

" Rev. and dear Sir : I have, for some time past, been try- 
ing to form a Sunday-scliool and Bible-class. I have succeeded 
in organizing one, but find it is abont to prove a failure for the 
want of books ; therefore, I thought I would write and see if 
you could help me by sending me some books. There are 
twelve members of the Bible-class, and nine members of the 
primary. I would like to get some question-books on the IS'ew 
Testament, and any kind of books you think would be best for 
children from eight to twelve years old ; and some singing- 
books, like those we used in the Sunday-school in Charleston. 
I would not trouble you, knowing that you have so many things 
to attend to, if we could raise the money ; but everybody is so 
poor out here that I can not raise money enough to buy books. 
We have no preaching at all at the village, and I think that, by 
having a Sunday-school, I may be able to do some good. 

" I expect, when thinking of your hoijs, you sometimes think 
of me, and wonder where I am, and what I am doing for a liv- 
ing. I am out here in Florida, planting cotton, and trying to 
make an honest living. 

" I hope the Home is still prospering, for I know that you 
have labored very, very hard to keep it up. I feel that I owe 
you and Mr. Gadsden a debt which can never be repaid. It 
makes me shudder to think what I might have been if you 
had not taken me into the Home, and, by teaching and example, 
showed me how to live so that I would not be afraid to die. 

" I would like to get some prayer-books, too, as I wish to 
teach the catechism and have the prayer-book for my guide in 
general. I have to study very hard, as I have no commentary, 
or any book that explains the Bible. 

" If you can not send the books, will you not write to me 
any way, and give me some general advice that you think a 
young man may need ? I am afraid I have taxed your patience 
too long already, so I will close, tendering my respects to Mrs. 
Porter and the rest of your dear family. Remember me also 
to Mr. Gadsden, of whom I often think. 

" I remain, one of your scattered flock, humble servant, and 
friend, 

D. H. B." 



55 

Such a letter well repays for many anxieties and labors. 
Here was good seed sown on good soil ; how satisfactory the 
result ! 

This record is written at the request of friends. IS'ot that 
there are not greater works than this, more worthy to be re- 
corded ; but this has been so marvelously the work of love, 
springing up in the most devastated of the waste places, and so 
soon accomplishing good results, that it was thought that the 
Church had a right to the story. 



CHAPTEK XI. 

The ninth year of the Home and School began on the 1st 
of October, 1874, with ninety-six boys in the Home and over 
two hundred in the day-school. Mr. Chaloner, of Albany, ISTew 
York, who has been with us for three years as assistant to the 
principal, returned to his post. Mr. Banister, of Hunts ville, 
Alabama, and Mr. McPheeters, of St. Louis, Missouri, were 
elected by the trustees as teachers. Mr. G-adsden, the princi- 
pal, took the helm with the same lady teachers, namely, the 
Misses Wynne, Clark, Rhett, and Mitchell, and Miss Seabrook 
presiding as matron, with her wonted energy, zeal, and love 
for the work. All promised well, when it was rumored that 
the dreaded scourge, yellow fever, had visited our devoted city. 
Only those who live in a community subject to the ravages of 
this dreadful pestilence can imagine the panic its visitation pro- 
duces in all who, being strangers to the climate, are liable to 
the disease. The affairs of the institution continued in success- 
ful operation for over a month ; then the pressure became so 
strong that Mr. Gadsden was forced to disband the Home ; but 
he still kept up the day-school. J^one of our boys had con- 
tracted the disease ; and a hard frost, which kills the fever, 
coming quite early in the season, the city was pronounced 
healthy. The pupils all came back from the country, and the 
regular work was resumed. I returned to my post early in De- 
cember, and began my winter's labors in the parish and school. 



56 

My mind was comparatively at ease, for I had succeeded in pay- 
ing off a large part of my past indebtedness, although the refit- 
ting of the establishment, during the summer, for our next term 
had cost considerable money, which had to be made up during 
the year. Of the ninety-six boys in the Home, sixty could pay 
nothing, and the residue paid from one dollar to twenty per 
month. A fortunate combination of circumstances enabled me 
to procure a renewal of the appropriation of three thousand 
dollars from the City Council, and with this and the dues from 
the scholars, and a small interest from the endowment fund, 
we went on from month to month, hoping, trusting, praying 
that God's blessing would continue with us. During all this 
year we had but two severe cases of illness in the Home. Both 
of the boys recovered, and are again with us. God has been 
very gracious to us ; there has been but one death in the insti- 
tution in eight years. 

In the month of February we received from three gentlemen 
in New York, Mr. J. M. D,, Mr. H. F. S., and Mr. 1. M. F., a 
handsome present of knives, forks, spoons, table-linen, sheeting, 
towels, and blankets — a sufficient quantity to last us two years 
without replenishing. Thus did God continue to evince his 
graciousness, cheering and encouraging us. 

I will here mention a pleasing incident as illustrative of the 
inner life of the institution. During Lent Mr. Gadsden was 
called upon by some of the leading boys and requested to attend 
a meeting of the pupils then in session. They stated that they 
had formed themselves into an association to put down all pro- 
fanity and evil-speaking among themselves, and wished his coun- 
tenance and suggestions. As this was entirely spontaneous on 
the part of the boys, of course it was the more gratifying to us 
as an evidence that the seed we were sowing was springing up 
and bearing fruit. 

During the month of February I must have felt the press- 
ure of our needs very great, for I find the following entry in 
my day-book of the 27th of February : " Eeceived a letter from 

Mrs. , of New York, very cold and imsympathetic. O 

Lord God, tlie silver and the gold are thine ! Thou knowest 
how anxious my poor heart is ; thou knowest how I depend only 
on thee ; thou knowest all our need ; thou knowest what we 



57 

are doing ; give us each day our daily bread ! O Lord God, 
make ray work thine, make me thine, and may many deacons, 
priests, and bishops be raised up out of this work for Christ's 
sake ! " 

On the 30th of March I was particularly low-spirited ; my 
little pamphlet had been published, but it seemed to have fallen 
unheeded among the people. I was disappointed and sad; 

but on the -ith I was visited by Mrs. F , the widow of an 

esteemed clergyman. She stated that she had just read my 
pamphlet, and supposed that she was behind many others in 
bringing her offering. It was fifty dollars — a very large con- 
tribution for her limited means. On the 5th I received a letter 
from Mr. S. L., of Brooklyn, saying he had just read my pam- 
phlet, and, if I would send him one of my endowment bonds 
for two hundred dollars, he would gladly sign it. These two 
eases came as a reproof to me. I felt the rebuke as though it 
said, " O thou of little faith ! wherefore didst thou doubt ? " 

In March, one of my young men at Union College graduated 
at the head of his class in the Scientific Department, and was 
appointed a tutor in mathematics in the same college. 

We had the pleasure during the winter of seeing a number 
of friends, both clerical and lay, from the I^orth, all of whom, 
on visiting the Home, expressed great gratification at the manner 
in which it is conducted. 



CHAPTEK XII. 

On the 8th of March the institution met with a great loss in 
the death of George Shrewsbury, the colored butcher, who had 
been a warm, firm friend of mine and of my work from its very 
beginning. This person, having been mentioned before, I will 
therefore devote a short sjDace to some events connected with 
him, which, although not directly a part of the history of this 
work, are yet incidentally associated with it, and wdll, I am sure, 
be of interest to many of my readers. 

George Shrewsbury belonged to that respectable class of 



58 

free colored citizens who were so numerous in the city of 
Charleston before the war, and who have always commanded 
the respect and esteem of the white population. He was a man 
of some wealth prior to the war. For several years he had been 
a member of the Methodist Church ; but, like many of the col- 
ored members of that denomination, he seemed to prefer that 
his children should be baptized by an Episcopal clergyman. I 
had performed that rite for several of his children, and had 
officiated at the funerals in his family ; so that many years ago 
a kindly feeling had grown up between us. 

On Sunday, the 10th of February, 1865, 1 informed the con- 
gregation of the Church of the Holy Communion that I was 
about to leave the city ; therefore the church would be closed 
on the following Sunday, I knew not for what length of time. 
General Hardee, who was then in command of Charleston, and 
was a member of this congregation, had informed me the city 
would be evacuated on Tuesday, and, unless prepared to take 
the oath of allegiance to the United States Government, it 
would be well for me to leave the next day. As I had no in- 
tention of taking the oath of allegiance to the United States 
Government so long as South Carolina continued to be a part of 
the Southern Confederacy, I determined to take my departure, 
and so informed the congregation. Shrewsbury, hearing this, 
came to my house in the afternoon, and said, if I was afraid that 
my servants would leave me, although his family had never 
acted in a menial capacity, he would guarantee I should be 
waited on by some of them, if I would only remain in the city ; 
and, so long as he had any meat at his stall in the market, I 
should share it. I declined all his kindness, feeling I owed a 
duty to my fellow citizens on a wider field than I could find in 
the narrow sphere of Charleston after it should fall into the 
hands of the Federal forces. 

Time rolled on ; the Confederate armies surrendered, and 
the South gave up its hope of establishing a separate govern- 
ment. I returned to Charleston on the 3d of June, 1865, after 
an absence of four months, having taken at Orangeburg, a town 
on the line of the South Carolina Railroad, the oath of alle- 
giance to the United States Government. 

It is needless here to describe the state of things which ex- 



59 

isted in Charleston in June, 1865 ; for tliat is a period in our 
history which, as a people, we would fain forget. Suffice it to 
say, I was afraid to call on any of the few families of my con- 
gregation, who had remained in the city, lest they should feel it 
their duty to share with me of their penury, for most of them 
were living .on rations furnished by the United States Govern- 
ment. I found my own house stripped of furniture, officials of 
the Freedmen's Bureau having made themselves comfortable at 
the expense of the citizens generally. I had not a cent. I 
would have had nothing to eat but for the old black woman 
whom I had left in charge of my premises ; she had been my 
father's cook thirty-iive years before the war, and had not 
served ns for many years, but was taken care of as a part of the 
family. This old servant furnished me with supper and break- 
fast, after which I visited the market, and there met my friend 
George Shrewsbury, who was delighted to see me. I soon 
asked him if he knew the Lord's Prayer. He thought it a 
strange question, when I knew he had been a Christian for 
many years. I told him I feared I had never known before 
what it meant. I had for many years said, " Give us this day 
our daily bread " ; but I was sure I had relied more upon the 
bank-account than upon the bountiful Giver of all things. 1 
said, " Shrewsbury, 1 have not a cent, and literally I do not 
know where my dinner is to come from ; but I find in the 
Scriptures this command and promise, ' Dwell in the land and 
be doing good, and verily thou shalt be fed.' Now," I said, 
'' I mean to do all the good God gives me the grace to accom- 
plish. He knows I can not do any good unless I am fed, so I 
shall leave the whole matter in his hands." So saying, with a 
cheerfulness more apparent than real, I left my colored friend. 
The old cook had provided for me in my absence, and had a 
good dinner waiting my return. After that meal, while sitting 
on my piazza, George Shrewsbury rode to my door, and, with 
many apologies, offered me a roll of money which he held in 
his hand ; it was one hundred dollars. He said he had pro- 
posed buying some cattle with it, but he had not been at rest 
since I had been in the market. To think that a gentleman in 
my position should have no money was an idea he could not 
take in. I declined the loan, as I had no security to offer; he 



60 

insisted, saying he would think I regarded it as a Hbertj on his 
part, and was offended with him. Of course, I could not let 
him go away with such thoughts, so I said, " I will give you my 
note for it." " I do not want your note, sir," he said ; " you 
know you owe it, and I know it. If you can ever pay, I am 
sure you will; if you do not, it will make no difference. I 
shall only be too glad to have added to your comfort." I con- 
fess the tears, which had long ceased to flow, came coursing 
down my cheeks ; first, that I should be in a position to need 
such help, and next, that it should have come from such a source. 
Money was then worth in Charleston anything the most extor- 
tionate chose to ask. I could not gather this little sum to re- 
turn him for nearly eighteen months. When I called to pay 
the last five dollars, I said, '' I now consider I owe you one 
hundred still on the interest account ; I will pay it off as I can." 
He replied, " If you ever say interest to me again, I will think 
you have been angry with me all this while. 'N'o, sir, no inter- 
est. I am abundantly paid in knowing it helped you in the 
time of need ; and whenever you wish it again, it is at your 
disposal." After I had opened this Orphans' Home, he became 
my butcher, and I paid him in eight years over twenty thousand 
dollars. I^ot that I think this remunerated him, for no amount 
could possibly repay that debt; the time and way the loan 
was bestowed made me his debtor for ever. It was a gratifica- 
tion, however, to be able to do something to show my apprecia- 
tion of his high, gentlemanly, and Christian act. When I began 
to raise the endowment fund for the Home, George Shrewsbury 
was among the first to come forward and ask for a five- hundred- 
dollar bond, which he, a colored man, signed, to assist in found- 
ing an educational institution for the training of the sons of the 
old white citizens of South Carolina. And this bond was paid. 
This little incident tells a tale of the relations existing between 
the two races in this State which may be new to many of my 
readers. There are, doubtless, hundreds of such instances, if 
they could see the light. George Shrewsbury died on the 8th 
of March, 1874, honored and respected by both white and col- 
ored citizens. He was one of the City Council, representing the 
Conservatives in tliat board. I acted as one of his pall-beard's, 
and assisted in bearing his body to the grave. 



61 



CHAPTER XIII. 

To return to our story. In March, 1874, I was very much 
pressed for money to pay for some groceries ; the bill amount- 
ed to three hundred and twenty-four dollars, and was due on 
the 17th of March. On the 8th I received a letter from Miss 

W , from 'New York, inclosing a check for two hundred 

dollars. I had made no appeal to her, and when the note came 
around, oil the 17th, the money was all in hand to pay it, having 
come in from different sources. A valued friend in Stock- 
bridge, Massachusetts, sent me a list of names of parties to 
whom he desired I would send copies of this record. I sent 
them to all the parties named, but have never heard from any 
of them. I mention this to show how often I fail where I 
try to awaken an interest in this work ; while I still am carried 
on, as it were, by an unseen power. To God be all the praise. 

On Easter Sunday, eight of the inmates of the Home were 
confirmed, and came forward to the holy communion. 

On the 29th of March, the mattress-maker, a colored man, 
came to me for one hundred dollars which I owed him. He is 
poor, and needed his money. I did not have a dollar in bank ; 
but I gave him a check for one hundred dollars, telling him it 
was after bank-hours, but I would see that it was paid the next 
day. I had determined to meet the check by putting my note 
in bank, unless some better way was found. I had asked very 
fervently for help, and felt sure that it would be afforded me. 
That night the choir-boys had assembled at my house to spend 
the evening, when a valued friend, Mr. F. W., of 'New York, 
called to see me. He has been on the Home Commission for 
Colored People for several years. The next day he visited the 
Holy Communion Institute, and the school, in Franklin Street, 
for colored children. When we parted, he handed me a check 
for one hundred dollars for the institute. I went to the bank 
and deposited the one hundred dollars before my check had 
been handed in. These coincidences are but chance to some 
minds ; but I thank God they help to strengthen my faith in 
the providence of a personal present Father. 

My story is now brought down to the 16th of May, Whit- 



62 

Monday. The day before, we had enjoyed a glorious service at 
the Chnrch of the Holy Commnnion ; the congregation was 
large, the school was full, the music was devotional and unusu- 
ally fine, and we had a good sermon from the chaplain of the 
University of the South. On Whit-Monday, children from the 
different Sunday-schools of the Episcopal congregations of the 
city met at the Church of the Holy Communion, to practice for 
their anniversary celebration in that church, to be held the next 
day. I had been with them and practiced all the tunes, and had 
returned to my home. While quietly sitting with my family, I 
was seized with a hemorrhage from my lungs ; this was a great 
shock, for it was so entirely unexpected. I had been feeling 
overworked for some weeks, but did not dream of this calamity. 
^None but those who have been similarly stricken down can im- 
agine the severity of this blow. Coming, as it did, in the very 
midst of my work, everything going on well save the finances 
being considerably in arrears, with several months still ahead of 
me before the session could close, and I apparently the mainstay, 
stricken down helpless, matters indeed looked desperate. I have 
often been asked by the friends of the Avork, " Have you never 
doubted its success in any time of your need ? " and I have always 
been able to say, " No, never." Firmly convinced that the work 
was from God, I have always felt assured it would be carried on 
by him, through every difficulty, j^ow that his hand w^as laid 
heavily upon me, and I was forbidden even to speak, I felt that, 
in some w^ay and by some means, God would sustain the work. 
Perhaps I was removed to teach me and my parish, and all con- 
nected with the enterprise, that this was not man's work, but 
God's ; and that each and all should feel honored and privileged 
to be permitted to carry it on. The blow to me personally was 
a severe one ; but I had no doubt that God would make it con- 
duce to his glory and to the good of the work, and I think I 
can show in the next chapter I was not mistaken. 



63 



CHAPTEK XIY. 

The sudden and severe attack of sickness which had fallen 
upon me awakened a lively interest in the community which 
has experienced the benefit of this great undertaking, and 
aroused the friends of the institution to renewed efforts in its 
behalf. I was sent to Aiken to recruit my strength, and I re- 
mained there until the 9th of June, when I returned to Charles- 
ton to join the Washington Light Infantry, a military company 
of which I had been the chaplain for many years, and which 
was about leaving the city to take part in the Centennial Cele- 
bration of the battle of Bunker Hill. The excitement was too 
much for me, and, a second hemorrhage ensuing, I was forced 
to forego the Korthern trip, and I returned to Aiken. The 
school, meanwhile, and the Home were maintained up to their 
w^onted standard under the principal, teachers, and matron. 
My helplessness drew out the sympathy of many friends at the 
]^orth, and I received sundry letters of condolence, each of 
them containing some contribution to assist me in carrying on 
the work. Among the letters were the following : 

"New Yoek, June 5, 1875. 
"My dear Mr. Porter : I need not tell you how profound- 
ly I feel for you and the cause you represent. Both you and it 
have my deepest sympathy and warmest admiration. But you 
know in whose hands both you and your work are, and to Him 
and His grace I commend you, in perfect confidence that your 
heart will be kept in the peace which is promised those whose 
minds are stayed on Him. I will send you, in a few days, what 
I can collect for you. Ever truly yours, 

"H. P." 

It was almost worth while being sick to receive such a letter 
from such a source. Two letters followed this one, containing 
the sum of niaie hundred and twenty-five dollars. 

Another letter, dated June 3d, from near Boston was as fol- 
lows : 



64: 

" My dear Sir : I hope that this will find you in improving 
health. Inclosed is a check for one hundred dollars, which 
please accept for your undertaking. I am sorry it is not for 
one thousand dollars. May God bless you, my dear sir, if not 
in the way that you would like at this time, then in that which 
will be the best at last. Yours very truly, 

"A. A. L." 

" Near Boston, June 17, 1875. 

" My dear Sir : I am sorry to hear that you have not re- 
covered your strength so as to come here ; but it would have 
been at great risk under any circumstances. The excitement 
would have been too great. You can hardly estimate it without 
seeing the expression of feeling in Boston to-day. Your friends 
will tell you about it. The revulsion of feeling is complete, 
and it goes to prove what I told you a year ago, namely, that 
our people only need to know the trouble to range themselves 
on the side that is oppressed, and against the oppressors. What 
you have done to bring this about may well be a constant and 
lasting comfort and satisfaction to you ; and it will come at the 
right time, when you most need cheering up. 

" May God bless you in sickness and in health. 
" Yours very truly, 

" A. A. L." 

My sickness had moved a warm friend in Boston to write an 
appeal in behalf of my work in the " Boston Advertiser " ; the 
following two letters were among the results : 

'' To the Hon. A. A. L. (God bless him !) 

" Dear Friend : Please send the inclosed (almost nothing) 
to our dear, loving, self-sacrificing brother, the Eev. A. T. Por- 
ter, of Charleston. Your loving friend, 

"E. M. W.'' 

(Contents, ten dollars.) 

This was from the well-known missionary in Boston, who is 
the embodiment of a self-sacrificing spirit ; and he judged me 
by his own standard. 



65 

" Boston, June 26. 
" Dear Mr. M. : Be kind enough to use the inclosed fifty 
dollars in ,aid of Mr. Porter's school. I remember your intro- 
ducing me to him in the gallery of the Music Hall, where he 
had been much moved by the singing of a national hymn, and 
it is a great pleasure to be able to share a Httle, at least, in his 
labors. 

" With great regard, I am, faithfully yours, 

" S. E." 

The Eev. Mr. Heffernan, of Paterson, chanced to be my 
guest the night that I was taken ill, and on his return to J^ew 
York he wrote an appeal in the Church papers, which brought 
me the following kind letter : 

" Radnor, Delaware County, Pa., June 15, 1875. 
"Rev. and dear Sir: Having read your pamphlet giving 
an account of your work for the youth of our Church in the 
South, and having seen an appeal in the ' Churchman ' from a 
friend of yours in your behaK, I inclose you a small amount 
(one dollar) for the object. I inclose also one dollar for your 
own use. I do not send this latter dollar for the school It 
comes out of a fund appropriated to the ministry due that ob- 
ject ; I do not wish it appropriated to any other. I have but 
little for the poor, being myself in the ministry ; but, if you 
have any sons of clergymen in your care, I will be glad to send 
a little for them. Truly yours, 

"B. R. P." 

I have six sons of the clergy now in the Home, and have had 
three or four before, and I wrote to him accordingly. 

My heart was greatly cheered by receiving the following 
letter : 

" London, August 23, 1875. 

" My dear Sir : I have a very pleasant recollection not only 
of meeting you at the home of our mutual friend, Mr. R. M. 
M., at Newport, but also of the very interesting account which 
you gave at the church at Newport of the work you had under- 
taken, and of its progress. J do not doubt that great good will 
5 



come from it ; and my prayer is that you may be long spared to 
superintend and develop the good work. I inclose a check for 
two hundred and fifty dollars as a further contribution to its 
support, and remain, Yery truly yours, 

"I. S. M." 

The following kind letter from l^ewport is illustrative of 
the feeling drawn out by my distress, and for which I feel deep- 
ly grateful. I can not publish all the letters received ; but to 
the kind friends who wrote I have sent my warm acknowledg- 
ments. 

"Newpoet, August 5, 1875. 

" My deae Me. Porter : I am truly sorry to hear of your 
ill health, and trust that your restoration may continue under 
the beneficial effect of Aiken air. You do me no more than 
justice in counting upon my poor aid in your noble and beauti- 
ful work. 

'' I am disappointed at not seeing you this summer, as we 
had hoped, but will hope and trust that it is only a pleasure de- 
ferred. So far from counting you a ' nuisance,' as you say, I 
shall always be happy to hear from you ; and hold it a privilege 
to help in your good work to the best of my ability. 

" With sincere and earnest hope for your speedy and per- 
manent recovery, I am, dear Mr. Porter, 

" Yery truly and respectfully yours, 

• "IC, Jr." 

This letter contained a check for two hundred and fifty dol- 
lars. 

The following letter is another of those striking instances 
of a providential care, the record of which will be given as we 
proceed : 

" Providence, R. I., September 24, 1875. 
" Eev. Mr. Porter : 

" Dear Sir : Please find inclosed a check for one hundred 
dollars for the Institution of the Holy Communion. Although 
an Episcopalian, and trying to keep pretty well informed on 
what is done in the Church, I heard of your work for the first 
time about two months since througl^ your Peport. 



67 

" On starting on a little excursion with my friend Miss 

B li, a Baptist, she said to me, * I have a pamphlet which I 

wish yon to read ; it was handed me by my cousin, Miss B n, 

a Unitarian, for me to read and give to another lady ; but I 
thought it so wonderful and interesting that I decided to take it 
with me, and see if I could not induce people to aid so excellent 
an object.' 

" I read it and shared her enthusiasm, and we took it to Lake 
Mohawk, a charming, quiet watering-place near the Hudson 
Hiver. Here we took pains to have it read by one and another ; 
and, as a number of wealthy people seemed much interested in 
it, and asked many questions about it, I hope, ere this, you have 
had more than one contribution as the result. Rev. William 
Leonard, of Brooklyn, told us that he was acquainted with you, 
and highly commended your efforts ; finally, he gathered a little 
circle about him and read your pamphlet aloud. If you could 
send me two copies, or direct me where to get them, I should 
be greatly obliged. 

" I heard, with very great regret, that your health was much 
impaired. I hope that it is now restored, and that you may 
long be spared to labor in the noble cause for which you have 
done so much. I never heard of a work more e\ddently of God, 
nor one which was so eminently and wonderfully blessed of him. 
May he still continue his favors, granting all needed spiritual 
and temporal blessings ! 

" Respectfully yours, in the bonds of Christ, 

"Miss E. W."' 

To anticipate a little : this letter was forwarded to me at 
Newport, where I had gone about the 1st of October. I was, at 
the time of its receipt, very sick with an attack of fever, and as 

soon as I could I answered the letter. Miss W , finding I 

was so near, sent the pamphlet to my reverend brethren in Prov- 
idence, and to the Right Rev. Bishop Clark, who extended an 
invitation to me to visit Providence, which I did, becoming the 
recipient of a great deal of kindness from clergy and laity, and 
receiving in Providence nearly thirteen hundred dollars as an 
offering to my work, besides making many friends, for whom I 
have conceived a warm attachment. This all came through a 



five-dollar bill. The wife of the Eev. Mr. T , who had once 

resided in Charleston, had sent me, from Sweden, her annual 
contribution of five dollars. She had remitted this sum through 

her sister, Miss B n, the lady who had been the means of 

placing the pamphlet in the hands of the two ladies who carried 

it to Lake Mohawk. When Miss B n sent the money, she 

was not aware that I was a clergyman, or what the five dollars 
was for. I acknowledged the receipt of it, and sent her the 
pamphlet which interested so many persons at Lake Mohawk — 
among others, a gentleman of Philadelphia, who subsequently 
gave me two hundred and fifty dollars, and who has continued 
to give me that amount for six years. 

It is my delight and comfort, my strength and support, to 
trace the hand of God in all this. We have gone over a great 
deal of ground, we have accomplished a great work, but there 
is a vast field to be occupied by us yet. There are many, very 
many difficulties to be overcome before this undertaking is 
placed on a permanent basis ; and we need the superintending 
and providing hand of God as much to-day as we did at the be- 
ginning, eight years ago. But for my abiding faith that he 
will sustain and carry on the work, and make it accomplish the 
purpose whereunto he has ordained it, in my present uncertain 
health, in the financial depression of the times, in the extreme 
poverty of our people at home, I feel that I should faint and 
grow weary, instead of struggling on, as we are doing this year, 
with a large school, and the Home more crowded with boys 
than it has ever been. 



CHAPTER XY. 

DuEiNG this year death has made sad inroads among those 
who have rendered me assistance in my work. Mr. Wm. H. 
Aspinwall, of l^ew York, Mr. Albert Fearing, of Boston, Mr. 
Eobert H. Ives, of Providence, Mr. Edward King, of Newport, 
and Mr. James M. Bebee, of Boston, all of whom largely con- 
tributed to the furtherance of this undertaking, have passed 
away. Ever ready to encourage me by their help, their death 



69 

I feel sadly ; but they eacli died in faith, and now enjoy a more 
satisfying happiness than any that this world of care and sorrow 
can bestow. Death does not destroy man's individuality, nor 
does it efface the memory of the past. It seems to me that the 
dead in Christ, as they look back upon their earthly life, must 
recall with satisfaction every act of faith and love done in 
Christ's name ; and how earnest must be the wish that they had 
improved all the opportunities which God's providence had 
given to them whereby their fellow men w^ould have been bene- 
fited and their Saviour glorified ! Oh, that we all could keep in 
mind the time when our opportunities will cease — the night in 
which no man can work — and so live while here that, in the 
other world, we shall have nothing to regret ! Few men who 
have passed out of this world did all the good they might have 
done while here. The most have lived with their opportunities 
unimproved. Then came the end; life was over, labor was 
over; they could not, if they would, have taken up any good 
work and done it heartily for Christ's sake. Ah, how many 
will look back when they have reached the end of life's jour- 
ney, and, as the long procession of neglected opportunities 
passes before their fading vision, will utter their regrets in 
those saddest of words, " Too late ! too late 1 " God has prom- 
ised that he will not forget our work and labor that proceed- 
eth of love. May this promise so stimulate all of us to good 
works that we may have nothing to regret when we pass to 
our reward! I trust that some may be baptized for the 
dead, and many may be raised up as friends of this institu- 
tion, to take the place of those who can no longer render it 
assistance. 

It may be of interest to the many benefactors of this enter- 
prise to read some of the letters received by me, from time to 
time, from young men who have passed from beyond our con- 
trol into the wider fields of life. From these letters a very 
good idea can be formed of the internal working of the institu- 
tion, and the kind of influence which is exerted, the impressions 
that are made, and the style of men we are helping to prepare 
for the Church and the world. 

I give first a letter from one who has appeared before in 
this book. 



70 

" Sandy Ford, Florida, April 25, 1875. 
" Eev. a. T. Porter : 

" Dear Father and Friend : After so long a silence, I 
write to you again. My health has been very poor since the 
1st of last February. I am suffering with a lung disease, and 
was confined to my room for nine weeks. Although it seems 
very hard to bear, I try not to murmur, and I pray the Lord 
that he will always give me strength to endure the suffering he 
sees fit to inflict ; but oh ! it is so hard to feel and say from the 
bottom of my heart, ' Thy will be done.' 

" I am a great deal better now, and am able to be out more. 
As soon as my health will permit, I am going to try and reor- 
ganize my Sunday-school. 

" I attended church on Christmas-day in Tallahassee, and I 
really enjoyed the service. 

" I heard that you had published the history of the Home ; 
will you please send me a copy '^ I should like so, much to see 
it ! also any Church papers you think would interest me. I am 
living, as you know, in the backwoods, and see and hear very 
little of my Church. Tell me all about the school, and your 
family. I remain, with much love, 

" Your affectionate son and friend, D. H. B." 

" SUMMERVILLE, AuQust 26, 1875. 

" Dear Mr. Porter : I am very glad to hear that your health 
is improving, and I hope and pray that it will soon be entirely 
restored, and you may be able to continue your noble work. You 
do not know how grateful I am for all your kindness. I feel 
that I owe myself to you and Mr. Gadsden, for you have done 
everything for me. You have given me an education, which, 
but for you, I would have been deprived of ; and, above all, you 
have instilled into me the principles and doctrines of religion, 
which are so generally neglected at most schools. 

" You have no idea how sad I felt when I left the Home ; it 
seemed as if I was about to leave my own home for ever, when I 
went out of the old school-house where I had spent so many 
pleasant and useful days. I only hope that I may be able ^t 
some day to make a return for all you have done for mc. 

" Believe me, yours truly, E. L. H.'' 



71 

" SuMMERYiLLE, July 15, 1875. 

" Deae Mr. Poeter : I have just been saying to my mother, 
that I owed you so much that I did not know how to express my 
thanks. I know, however, you will excuse me for not being able 
to tell you the deep gratitude I feel for your many kindnesses 
to me in every respect, and for your help and encouragement to 
do what was right, and for your free forgiveness for all my short- 
comings. I feel ten times more prepared to start life now than 
when I went to you two years ago, in the church, to ask you to 
take me without compensation ; and I shall always remember 
how you said, ' Certainly, my son, come.' With the kindest 
regards to your family, I am, 

" Yours, very affectionately, W. E." 

"Schenectady, July 23, 1875. 

" Dear Me. Porter : I write to acknowledge the receipt 
of your letter and check, for which I am obliged. 

"I was sorry to see that you were rather dejected. When a 
man of your energy and pluck talks so soberly, it makes one feel 
twice as fearful as when ordinary men do so. I sincerely hope 
you are only overcome by the duration of your unfortunate sick- 
ness. To say the truth, though I do not wonder at it, even if 
you were well, the work you have undertaken and the responsi- 
bility would be perfectly overpowering to most men. Don't 
you think it too much ? You will, at any rate, feel the con- 
sciousness of having earned the gratitude of many a young man. 
I am sure, if human nature is capable of the emotion, your share 
will be larger than most men. The effects of your deeds will 
not be visible now, perhaps ; the men have yet a long journey 
before them ere they can give any evidence of it. Expression 
of feeling, even, is unnatural in most ; they can not speak of 
real emotions without effort ; at least it is so with me. Not that 
they do not experience them — I believe they do ; but they are 
loath to speak of them without giving tangible proof. Trust to 
it, if you should see the time when our people are prosperous — 
and I hope you will — these young men will do well, and rally 
round that old Home more steadily than ever did graduates be- 
fore. Now, life is a terrible struggle ; most can with difficulty 
maintain a footing, and you will not hear much from them ; but 



72 

there is a time when effects will be seen. There is no man, I 
do believe, who has experienced the advantages of education at 
that institute who will not be glad to aid with all his power. 
For myself, I can only say I feel so ; my actions I shall leave to 
be my evidence. My time of probation and dependence has 
been long — I am ashamed of its length ; but I intend it to have 
good results. I dare say some have thought me — I dare say 
you think me — inclined to make myself easy at the expense of 
others. I trust that I have made every cent and year tell for 
my eventual benefit. Still, let my actions stand as evidence. 
For yourself, I can, I am sure, say that I am aware of my in- 
debtedness. To what I now have I must add all I shall ever have, 
and then acknowledge I gained it through you. Whether I 
shall ever repay it, time and my actions alone can tell. Whether 
there is anything in me, remains to be proved. I hope that 
you will one day have an opportunity of proving me. 

" I will close now. With sincerest wishes for, your contin- 
ued and speedy recovery, 

" I remain, as ever, yours sincerely, 

"B. R. H." 

"MiDDLETOWN, CoNN., BERKELEY DiVINITY ScHOOL, 

" September 21^^ 1875. 
" My dear Me. Poeter : . . . My absence has had little or 
no effect upon my advancement, and I am now in the middle 
class. The work is rather hard, but very agreeable, while each 
day's progress only increases my interest in it. However, what 
I want to know is about your health. Do pay me a visit, if you 
can ; I am anxious to see you and talk with you. I feel strength- 
ened in my spiritual life both by your example and precept. . . . 
I wish to talk this over with you, too. I know that you think 
it injudicious, and so it was, probably ; but, when I tell you all, 
you may think differently. This, you know, is one of the few 
cases in which I have acted without knowing your wishes. I 
feel, however, that you will still trust and love me, and remem- 
ber that now, as always, your wishes are my laws. This comes 
to pass from two reasons : first, all that you have done for me, 
thus demanding gratitude ; while the second is the great affec- 
tion I have for you personally, above and beyond your kindness. 



73 

You have been to me a father, and I love you truly, and always 
will try to prove myself your son. If I am anything, you are 
the source, through Christ ; and if, in the future, I am faithful 
to the Church, it will still be due to him who made himself my 
father that night in the Church of the Holy Communion, near 
the holy altar of God. . . . 

'' I am, your affectionate son in Christ, P. H. W." ' 

" Blufton, BEArFOET DiSTEiOT, September i, 1875. 
"My dear Sir: I was exceedingly grieved to learn from 
your letter that you had been so near the point of death. I 
have always thought that surely God would not take you away 
from your great service to his suffering children, who owe so 
much to your exertions in their behalf. But on my own ac- 
count your loss w^ould make for me a blank in life. It is but 
natural that I regard you as something more than an ordinary 
friend ; and I hope that you are the more inclined to believe 
me, when you know that I but seldom make a confession of my 
feelings. I am thankful, then, that you are spared longer, both 
to carry on your good work, and because we can not afford to 
lose one to w^hom we are attached by so many obligations. I 
trust that you will live to see the ripening of some of the seed 
you have sown ; and, from what I know of your nature, I think 
it will in some part reward your labors, and that it will add to 
your happiness to realize that your life has not been a vain 
one. . . . 

" I remain, respectfully and truly yours, C. J. C." 

'' Sewanee, East Tennessee, 
" UmvEESiTY OF THE SouTH, Novembev 29, 1875. 

" Dear Mr. Porter : I received your last affectionate letter 
a few days since. . . . I do truly feel for you the love of a son. 
The more I appreciate the blessings I enjoy, the more I realize 
that you have been to me as a beneficent father. It is my 
earnest prayer that you may find, even on earth, that all your 
labors have not been in vain. I can well imagine the satisfac- 
tion you feel to see some of your old students entering upon 
the work of preaching Christ's gospel, which you have so much 
at heart. Oh, that they may prove worthy ministers, working 



Y4 

zealously ever after your examjDle ! . . . I have such an affec- 
tion for the old Home that I am always drawn toward it. I 
am sure I will ever give my feeble assistance toward its ad- 
vancement. I am only sorry that so much time must necessari- 
ly pass before I will be able to help any. May God give your- 
self and Mr. Gadsden, and all its benefactors, the strength to 
keep it up until it is self-sustaining. . . . 

" I am, dear sir, with sincere attachment for you and yours, 
"Your son in Christ, I. H. La K." 

" Union College, Schenectady, Noveiriber 24^ 1875. 
" My deak Mk. Poeter ; Since your last visit here I have 
acquired a sort of feeling of responsibility with regard to our 
boys here, and so write to keep you informed as to their progress. 
I am much interested in the eventual result of the whole experi- 
ment of this system of scholarship for Southern students, and 
puzzle my brain continually in looking beyond the present into 
the future. I have taken your idea as to the magnitude and im- 
portance of our position here as a body, and believe that it can 
be made of widespread benefit outside of the mere individuals. 
. . . There ought to be some definite and well-defined code by 
which all individuals should regulate their actions. ... I want 
to see the whole number here act in unison ; and those who do 
not come up to the mark ought to be made to feel it. There is 
going to be competition soon for these scholarships as the num- 
ber of applicants increase, and I do not object to it either. . . . 
Upon this whole subject of discipline I desire that your boys 
should relieve the faculty altogether, so far as they are con- 
cerned. They must establish among themselves a standard, to 
which each one must bring himself or leave. ... It w^ill be of 
immense advantage to each one ; it will continue and confirm 
the habit of thought and feeling which I know you have tried 
to instill, and which I fully appreciate. . . . Wishing you a 
pleasant Thanksgiving, 

'* Yours sincerely, B. R. II." 

" Philadelphia, Nbveniber ^, 1875. 
" Dear Mr. Porter : How can I thank you for your kind- 
ness ? 'Not in words, but in the future I hope to do so in deeds. 



75 

" I am very pleasantly situated. The college (dentistry) is an 
excellent one ; everything goes on like clock-work. I find the 
Northerners very kindly disposed toward the South. . . . 

'' I never imagined I would miss the old Home so much. 

especially the choir and service ; it does, indeed, seem like an old 

home. I shall never forget the privileges I enjoyed in being a 

chorister, . . . My deepest thanks to you, my kind benefactor. 

" I am, your most grateful pupil, R. C. Y." 

These are only a few out of a large number of letters, tlie 
writers breathing the same sentiments of affection for me, grati- 
tude for what has been done for them, and resolve to do credit 
to their friends. It may well be imagined that these letters are 
very grateful to my heart, coming, as they do, from young men 
whose lives correspond with the sentiments tbey express. 

There have been, in all, twenty-nine young men at E'orthern 
colleges through my instrumentality ; two have gone to the 
University of the South, at Sewanee, Tennessee ; one to the 
College of Dentistry, at Philadelphia. With regard to the 
young men at Union College, I received the following letter 
from the Eev. E. N. Potter, S. T. D., President of the College : 

" Schenectady, September 15, 1875. 

"" Pev. and deak Brother : I am very desirous of communi- 
cating to you my high appreciation of the great work in which 
you are engaged, and in which I am glad to be allowed to share. 
It is a subject upon which you may well congratulate yourself, 
that the small beginning, made but a few years since, should have 
developed into an institution whose influence and usefulness 
have spread over so many States. The young gentlemen whom 
you have sent to us are, I am glad to say, distinguished for 
scholarship, high-toned Christian character, and honorable be- 
havior. The Faculty, without exception, attest their excellence, 
and desire the continuance of applicants such as are now com- 
ing to us from the Southern States, and especially from your 
school. 

" The needs of your school, as I am aware, are very large 
and pressing, and I am doing most willingly what I can to as- 
sist you. You may always count upon my cooperation ; and I 



76 

trust that every friend of mine and of Union College, and, in 
truth, of national union, will aid, in every possible way, the 
patriotic and most important educational and Christian work 
which you are so successfully carrying forward, and the weight 
of which must rest heavily upon you. I am amazed at the 
economy, and yet thoroughness, with which the work is done. 
Your scholars compare favorably in preparation, as well as in 
good health and good mien, with those prepared at our best 
I^orthern schools. 

" Believe me, faithfully yours, E. IST. Potter." 

I will give only one more letter. If my readers will turn 
to the tenth page of this book, they will see a reference to a lad 
sent to me by his widowed mother. The letter following is 
from this youth, now grown to manhood. On the 15th of Oc- 
tober, 1875, he was ordained deacon by the Rt. Rev. W. B. W. 
Howe, D. D., at the Church of the Holy Communion. I was 
at that time quite sick at Newport. He is now my assistant at 
the Church of the Holy Communion : 

" Chaeleston, October 16, 1875. 

'^ My dear Father : On yesterday I was ordained in the 
dear old church ; but oh, how I missed you ! God only knows 
how my heart longed to have you near at that solemn period of 
my life ; but, blessed be my heavenly Father, he has spared you 
to see me in the ranks of the ministry. How often have I 
wished for this day, and that you could see the boy not looking 
back and ' unstable as water,' but pressing forward in the Mas- 
ter's work ! I do feel my responsibility ; but my trust is in One 
who is able and willing to support me. I preach to-morrow at 
St. Philip's in the morning, and at St. Stephen's in the afternoon. 
I desired very much that my first sermon should be in the Holy 
Communion ; but Mr. K. did not invite me until too late. 

" I have received a letter conveying another message from Dr. 
L., bat I will not ask for a transfer until I get a reply from you. 
Do you not need me at the Holy Communion ? Cast pay out of 
the question. ... It will be pay enough for me to be near you ■ 
and with you. Your health is bad, and you ought not to do so 
much work ; and, by using me while I am preparing for further 



77 

work, you miglit relieve yourself much. As you know, I in- 
tended to go to Washington ; but I will neither refuse nor accept 
until I hear from you. I know the pecuniary position of your 
parish, and would beg, yes, plead with you, if I can assist you in 
any way, to put money out of the question. You know what 
you have done for me ; but, what has been and is as dear as life 
to me, you have loved me as a father, and hfe would be happy 
under any circumstances if you are near. 

"I have written the above not without consideration, but 
mean all I say. "Write at once to 

" Your ever-loving son, 

" JosiAH B. Peert." 

Is all this evidence sufficient to convince those who have 
helped me that they have not thrown away their benefactions ? 
There is an abundance of the same material still to be molded 
and trained. Will this simple story stimulate those who read it 
to continue to help us ? 



CHAPTER XYI. 

I HAVE been the means of sending thirty-one students to 
college since this work began. 

The cost of the institution last year was seventeen thousand 
and five dollars and two cents. Of this amount I collected ten 
thousand five hundred and three dollars and eighty-five cents in 
South Carolina ; the balance of six thousand 'Q.yq hundred and 
one dollars and seventeen cents came to me from the North. 

I visited l^ewport, Taunton, Boston, North Adams, Provi- 
dence, Hartford, Albany, Troy, New Haven, New York, Phila- 
delphia, Baltimore, and Washington, meeting with great kind- 
ness from many persons, a few rebuffs now and then to keep me 
humble ; but I returned to Charleston having paid off every dol- 
lar of debt that we had incurred during these eight years, for 
which I give thanks to God for his unspeakable goodness. 

I had, during the year, fed one hundred and eight boys at 
the Home ; had assisted the students at college, and those who 



78 

are studying theology, to the amount of fifteen hundred dollars, 
and had two hundred boys in the day school. All of this was 
done with the amount before stated. 

I begin the ninth year without a dollar in hand, but with an 
abiding trust that God, who called me to this work, and who has 
so signally blessed, will continue his loving-kindness to us, and 
raise up friends according to our need. Oh, that some one could 
hear my plea, and endow this institution with one hundred 
thousand dollars ! Then this good work would go on for ever, 
and I would be released from this charge, in order that I might 
do for the girls what I have done for the boys. 

I will conclude this account, bringing it down to the 1st of 
October, 1875, with a few letters of appeal for the admission of 
pupils for this current year, trusting that they may be the means 
of touching some hearts, and inducing many to send us help in 
our time of need. Let it be remembered that, while we are 
rearing these boys for time, we are striving also to fit them for 
eternity. We are aiming not only to train them to be useful 
and honest citizens in this world, but we are trying to prepare 
them for the glorious city of God. We do not magnify the 
importance of this work, when we say that it is an undertaking 
which no good man w^ould willingly let die. 

''August 15, 1875. 

"Dear Sir: Your postal-card came duly to hand. Of 
course, it is my earnest desire to continue my son at your valu- 
able institute. I appreciate too highly the benefit he has de- 
rived so far, to entertain any intention of removing him from 
its influence, if it is in my power to retain the place. 

" I am sorry to have to repeat the old story of debts, failure, 
and inadequate means ; but, in spite of every effort that we of 
this section can make, and honestly do make, our progress down- 
ward is rapid, and each year finds us less able to meet our liabili- 
ties. I will do my utmost, I assure you ; but I can not pledge 
myself for more than five dollars per month. Should I be able 
to do better, I certainly will. I have another son over twelve 
years of age, whom I w^ould like much to place under your care, 
in January, if I could possibly arrange to do so ; but, as I have 
to depend so much upon your indulgence, I scarcely like to make 



79 

application for liim, as otliers who could afford you more assist- 
ance in your noble work w^ould have a prior claim. 

''I can not refrain from making an appeal for my brother's 

orphans. My sister has already written, applying for S to 

return. She had hoped to send her next son, a lad of fourteen 
years, but, as she could promise nothing for his support, she did 
not feel justified in doing anything in the matter. My brother 
has recently died, leaving his family, seven in number, destitute 
and without any resources. If you can afford any help in edu- 
cating these boys, the charity would be keenly appreciated. 
" Yours, with great respect, 



''August 10, 1875. 

" My dear Sir : I would like my son S to return to 

your school next October; but how can I ask you to take him 
back, without being able to promise one dollar toward his sup- 
port ? We are very poor, and have to straggle for bread and 
clothes of the plainest kind. I have seven fatherless children to 
support. I would shrink under the responsibility, were if not 
for the promise of our dear and loving God, who has said that 
he will be a Friend to the wddow and a Father to the fatherless. 

" I have another son, a boy of thirteen years, who is anxious 
to go to you. I fear that, as much as you would like to take 
him, it is more than your limited means would allow. 

" I hope, dear sir, that your health continues to improve, and 
that it may be the will of Divine Providence to spare you to 
your family, and to us all. 

" I remain, with high esteem and gratitude. 



" Adams Ruit, August 10, 1875. 
" Mr. PoETER : 

"Dear Sir: I truly hope you have quite recovered your 
health, and that God may spare you many more years, and per- 
mit you to carry on the great work you have begun and kept 
up so w^ell to the present time. It is indeed a great work, and I 
thank you sincerely for the benefit that I have received from it. 
I would like very much to return for this coming session. My 



80 

father is unable to pay anything ; in(feed, the drought has in- 
jured the crops so much that he will not make near enough pro- 
visions to last him the year ou^t ; but I am aware of the value of 
an education, and, being unable to obtain one in any other way 
than through your kindness, I thought I would write, and ask 
you to take me back another year. 

" I remain, yours truly, ." 

" Wadmalaw, August 19, 1875. 

" Bev. and dear Sie : I write to inform you that, on account 
of the severe drought, our provision crops are almost a total fail- 
ure, and the cotton crops, from the same cause, must be so short 
that for the next year the question of bread will be a serious one 
with many of us ; so that, though extremely anxious to give my 
sons an education, I will not be able to do anything for them. 

" With the hope that God may preserve your very useful 
life and restore you to perfect health, permit me- to subscribe 
myself, as I feel toward you for your many acts of kindness to 
my four boys, 

" Your sincere friend, ." 

These are but specimens of a great number of letters before 
me, most of them telling the same sad tale. 

A greater number of boys are paying this year than have 
ever done so before, from one dollar per month to twenty, which 
is the largest amount that any one pays. 

Our work is ever widening in its influence, and only needs 
the fostering care of its friends, with the continued favor of 
God, to be one of the permanent blessings in the State and in 
tlie Church : a real outgrowth of the circumstances incident to 
the late disastrous war — the one bright spot in a weary desert — 
the means, under God, of reknitting, in the gentle offices of 
Christian love and benevolence, the people who were severed 
from each other, and greatly embittered the one toward the other. 

May it continue to be the shelter of the orphan and desti- 
tute ; the home to which many hearts will continue to turn ; 
the link which binds together that which was broken ; the liv- 
ing witness of the providence of God ; a striking proof that 
God hears and answers prayer ! 



81 



CHAPTER XYII. 

I HAVE omitted, in its proper order, to record an event 
whicli is a striking illustration of that which this narrative is 
intended to enforce. I mention it now, hoping that it will 
strengthen the faith of others in the precious truth that the 
living God, our Father, is taking an active part in the lives of 
his children. 

Being accustomed to the daily prayers of the Church, I 
missed the privilege during my sojourn in Aiken ; and it was 
my practice to ride out every day into the solitude of the pines, 
and in that "temple not made with hands" go through the 
morning service. On the 14th of August, 1875, I went, as 
usual, to my place of prayer, my mind somewhat oppressed by 
care, for I was in great need. My weak condition prevented 
my engaging in any work, and the remittances which had been 
sent me were entirely exhausted. IN^evertheless, the expenses of 
my institution were going on, and a point was reached when I 
must have money. My health was in too precarious a condition 
for me to venture a note in bank. I could scarcely have gotten 
it discounted, save with the prospect of my endorser having to 
arrange it, as it seemed most likely that I would be where un- 
paid notes could not reach me when they became due. I was, 
therefore, much troubled. 

During the reading of the Psalms of the Day, beginning 
with the Tlst Psalm, I perceived in myself a great change of 
feeling. The first words seemed to come from my heart, as so 
many words of the Psalmist do come from the hearts of be- 
lievers : " In thee, O Lord, have I put my trust ; let me never 
be put to confusion, but rid me, and deliver me in thy right- 
eousness; incline thine ear unto me, and save me. Be thou 
my stronghold whereunto I may always resort : thou hast 
promised to help me, for thou art my house of defense and my 
castle." Every word seemed fraught with power. I stopi^ed 
and said, " With such a refuge why am I cast down ? " When I 
came to the fourth verse, " For thou, O Lord God, art the 
thing that I long for ; thou art my hope, even from my youth. 
Through thee have I been holden up ever since I was born : 



82 

thou art lie that took me out of my mother's womb : my praise 
shall be always of thee." Again I stopped and said, " This is 
true ; I do not remember the time when I did not love and fear 
my God ; I can say this as truly as old David did ; why, then, 
am I now cast down ? " I read on ; when I came to the eighth 
verse, " Cast me not away in the time of age ; forsake me not 
when my strength faileth me," I put the book down, and 
kneeling, I sent up an earnest prayer to God to graciously an- 
swer the words of tliis petition. On rising from my knees, I 
again commenced to read until I came to the sixteenth verse, 
" Forsake me not, O God, in mine old age, when I am gray- 
headed, until I have showed thy strength unto this generation, 
and thy power to all them that are yet for to come." It may 
seem to some like fanaticism, or superstition, or at best a fool- 
ish delusion, but God's own people will understand me when 
I say a sudden joy filled my soul. I became so excited that I 
could scarcely finish the whole service. This sixteenth verse 
had come with a message from God. I was not to be forsaken. 
I was appointed to " show God's strength to this generation, 
and his power to them that are yet for to come." Kneeling 
again on the earth, alone in the quiet depths of the forest, with 
the bright summer sky for my canopy, I looked up to God and 
thanked him that he had granted me this respite that I might 
have more time to work for him here, and that he was willing 
to use me, his most unworthy servant, to magnify his grace and 
to manifest his power. 

Mounting my horse, I rode into the village, and going into 
the room in which my wife was seated, I said to her : " Wife, 
I can not explain it to you now, but I have had a message from 
God to-day through the 71st Psalm. I am not going to die ; I 
shall soon recover ; my work is not complete ; I have to bear 
witness for God as to his strength and power in this unbeliev- 
ing age. I do not know where the help I so much need is to 
come from, but come it will. The clouds have broken, and I 
see light. Let us kneel and give thanks to God for his great 
goodness " ; and we did so. 'No event had occurred to prove 
that my liopes were not dehisive ; yet my faith remained un- 
shaken, and my heart was filled with the calm of a peaceful 

joy. 



When the post arrived, on the third day after the circum- 
stances above narrated, quite a budget of letters was handed 

me. The first opened was from a dear friend, Mrs. A 1, of 

'New York, dated Tarrjtown, August 14:th, in which she said : 
" My dear Mr. Porter : — I see by the ' Churchman ' that you 
are still very sick at Aiken. I know you must be disturbed, 
and, to help relieve your troubles, I beg to inclose a check, 
which I hope wall be of some service to you; and may God 
spare your valuable life and soon restore you to health and 
strength." The amount inclosed was twenty dollars, more 
than I immediately needed. Without opening the other let- 
ters, I said to my wife, " Did I not tell you that relief was 

coming ? Look at this letter and the date ; Mrs. A 1 must 

have been writing to me at the very hour I was on my knees in 
the pine w^oods." I had not had one word of communication 

with Mrs. A 1. Deeply grateful for this fresh evidence of 

our Father's mercy, we knelt, and again thanked God for the 
assistance received, and for which we had already thanked him 
in advance of its coming. Two other letters contained checks 
for small amounts, and thus our present necessities were re- 
lieved. 

My health began to improve immediately ; and on the 17th 
of September I left Aiken and took the steamer for ]^ew York, 
having in charge twenty-nine of my boys, on their way to 
Union College. While on a visit to E'ewport, I was stricken 
down by a fever at the house of my kind friends, Mr. and Mrs. 
Daniel Le Roy ; but, under God, the skillful treatment of Dr. 
King and the tender nursing of my friends restored me, and I 
was able to procure some assistance wherewith to cancel the 
amount due for the last year. I returned home to renew my 
work, preaching at the Holy Communion on Advent Sunday, 
the first time in seven months. 



84 



CHAPTEE XYIIL 

On the 4:th of October, 1875, the Home received its inmates 
from the country, after the holidays, and the day-scholars came in. 
Thus the eleventh year began. The highest number reached 
this year was two hundred and two : this included both the 
Home and day scholars. !N"ot that we did not have more appli- 
cations, but they were all as beneficiaries ; and though my health 
was better, I was not strong enough to risk the continued strain 
upon the nervous system such as this work demands. Against 
the direct vote and earnest request of the Board of Trustees, I 
had already taken fully fifty more pupils than they thought 
prudent. But I have never yet been able to refuse the son of a 
widow or an orphan. These seem to be the especial charge 
which Grod has given me ; and the prayers, which for ten years 
have daily gone up from this school, in which the fatherless and 
orphan have joined, I feel have been heard in heaven ; and it is 
for them we have been sustained through all the trials and diffi- 
culties of these eventful years. To publish the letters received 
•regarding the admission of the boys into the institute would 
unnecessarily increase the size of this volume ; suffice it to say, 
they all tell the same sad story of which we have had exam- 
ples in this work. From October 1, 1875, to October 1, 1876, 
there were one hundred and fifteen inmates of the Home. Of 
these eighteen were orphans, thirty-eight were fatherless, twenty- 
one were motherless, and thirty-seven had both parents living. 
Forty-eight paid nothing, having nothing to pay with ; fifty- 
seven paid an average of ninety-seven dollars fifty-four cents 
for the whole year, including board, tuition, medical attendance, 
washing, lights, and fuel, the actual cost being one hundred and 
fifty dollars each ; while the one hundred boys in the day-school 
received the benefit of the tuition under this average for the 
Home boys, A deficiency of nearly ten thousand dollars was to 
be made up — a deficiency that rejDresented many anxious hours, 
much laborious effort, and long and prayerful wrestlings with 
God, which were not in vain. The Master knows why his work 
must be done through so much suffering ; but he does not leave 
his children alone. Although no one has yet come to my aid to 



85 

endow this work, and tlius relieve me of my constant anxiety, 
one by one, God has raised up friends, blessing my efforts in some 
quarters, while he has permitted me to fail in others. But in 
the darkest hours he has always come in time to save us from 
perishing ; thus constantly supplying us from the great fountain 
of his love with faith, hope, and patience to run the race he has 
set before us. 

I had been compelled to make additions to the buildings, 
and the current expenses were going on, so that I knew, unless 
aid came to me, I would close the school facing a debt of iifteen 
thousand dollars. This would have been appalling, under the 
circumstances, had I not felt that I was sent to do a work for 
God ; that I was doing it to the best of my ability, and without 
any pecuniary reward ; and, so far as I knew myself, for the 
good of my fellow men. I knew that the silver and the gold 
were his, as were also the hearts of men. The Father knew 
my necessities, if man did not, and I was sure that a way would 
be opened for my escape. By April my anxiety of mind began 
to be very great. 

Mr. J . B. Perry, one of my boys, who, in the early autumn, 
had been ordained a deacon, was assisting me in the church. 
There were three other candidates for holy orders, and others 
were preparing to become candidates. With such an outlook 
could I doubt that this was God's work ? Thus matters went 
on without one cheering event to show that God's watchful care 
was over us. In the continued health and good discipline of 
the institution, however, I saw the evidence of a kind Father's 
interest. 

The anxiety to which I was constantly subjected began to 
tell upon my enfeebled constitution ; and so reduced was I in 
health that my appearance excited the alarm of my friends. 
One day in the month of May, 1876, I met on the streets my 
old and tried friend, Mr. Charles T. Lowndes. He remarked, 
'' You are looking very sick and feeble," to which I replied that 
I felt so. "You must go to Europe," he said. " Mr. Lowndes," 
I answered, " I could as easily go to the moon." " 'No, sir," he 
replied, " you must go ; you have made yourself necessary to 
the Church and to the State ; you must not die yet, if it can be 
prevented." I thanked him for his interest, remarking that I 



saw no way by which the visit could be accomplished ; and we 
parted. Meeting him again, about ten days afterward, he in- 
quired if I had made my arrangements to go. I told him I had 
not thought of it, save to be grateful for his interest. His re- 
ply was : " / have thought of it, and have determined that you 
must go. I dare say your basket is very empty at your school. 
I have already sent to you my annual subscription " (which, by 
the way, was a large one), " and I could send you some more, 
but if I do, it will only go into the general stock, and will soon 
be consumed ; but if I take that money and send you away, and 
you recover your health, I shall be doing more for the school 
than to pay its present baker's bill." Thus saying, he asked me 
to step into his counting-house, where he directed his clerk to 
fill out a check for me, remarking, " ]^ow, sir, if you need more 
when you get on the other side, let me know." 

I was quite overwhelmed by this unexpected kindness ; but, 
feeling I had not in any way moved in the matter, I behoved 
it was God's method of helping my work. I frankly thanked 
Mr. Lowndes for his generous kindness, and expressed my will- 
ingness to go, provided my vestry consented, which they prompt- 
ly did. Being too feeble to go alone, through the kindness of 
several friends my son was enabled to accompany me. Leaving 
the work in the hands of my principal, Mr. Gladsden, and com- 
mitting it to God, I turned my back upon it all, and on the 5th 
of July, 1876, sailed from 'New York in the steamship Abyssinia. 
I improved in health at once ; and, after a short trip through 
Ireland and a portion of Scotland, I found myself in London 
about the 5th of August. 

Previous to my sailing, thirty-three of my boys were con- 
firmed, six of whom are in course of preparation for the ministry. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

I AT once called at the banking-house of Messrs. Brown, 
Shipley & Co., and sent in my card with letters of introduc- 
tion from Mr. Howard Potter to the members of tlie firm. The 



87 

only one present, Mr. Collet, met me with great cordiality, and 
said : " We have been expecting you for some time ; you are 
doing a very wonderful Avork in America ; and you, no doubt, 
would like to get some help for it here." I expressed my sur- 
prise that he should know anything of my work. " Oh ! " he 
said, " I have read your pamphlet ; Mr. Potter sent me one ; it 
has interested me very much." I thanked him, and said I had 
in God's providence been sent from home in search of health, 
and if a way was opened to me that w^ould assist my work, I 
would, of course, be very grateful. He said : " You look like a 
sick man ; you must go to Switzerland and spend the summer 
there ; try to forget your responsibilities at home and address 
yourself to the duty of getting well ; come back in the autumn 
when people return to London, and we will help you." I 
thanked him and took my departure. We had as a companion 
the late Colonel Thomas Y. Simons, whose health was feeble, 
and who remained with us until the 30th of September. He 
has since entered into his rest. "We remained a few days in 
London, where I met my very dear friend, Mrs. Ogle Tayloe, 
of Washington, D. C, who insisted upon my seeing a celebrated 
physician. Dr. Andrew Clark, to whom I am much indebted for 
his many acts of kindness. After a careful examination, he 
assured me my lungs were not affected ; that the anxieties of 
an overtasked life had told upon my nervous system ; and that 
my separation from my work had been my only safety ; had I 
remained much longer, my case would have been hopeless, but rest 
and a bracing air would bring me out all right again. This, of 
course, afforded me infinite relief. We went to Paris, and from 
there to Switzerland, returning to London on the 29th of Sep- 
tember. Colonel Simons and my son left me on the afternoon 
of that day for Liverpool, and sailed on the 30th for America. 
I shall never forget the utter loneliness of that evening. My 
health was so far restored that I could have returned to Amer- 
ica ; but there was fifteen thousand dollars of debt staring me 
in the face. The 1st of October w^as at hand, when the institute 
was to be reopened, and how could I maintain the work unless 
I procured some help? In consequence of my absence, the 
school had been disbanded earlier than usual, and through the 
kindness of some of the banks in Charleston, I had been enabled 



88 

to tide over the suinmer ; but notes were falling due, and no 
money had come in. Mr. Collet had volunteered to help me ; 
could I refuse the assistance ? I saw my son and my friend to 
the cars, and, as they rolled out of the station, I stood alone in 
London, having but one acquaintance, Mr. Collet, in that great 
city, and I had seen him but once for a few moments. I en- 
deavored to be brave, but I felt as powerless as a child alone on 
a raft in the midst of the sea. I was there, however, in the 
providence of God, and I threw myself upon Him who has said, 
Cast all thy care upon me, for I care for you. I believed it, 
and trusted him. Going to my lodging-place, in Kussell Square, 
I looked up my letters of introduction. Among these was one 
from the Bishop of Alabama to the Rev. Dr. Tremlett, of St. 
Peter's, Belsize Park, and another from the Bishop of JSTorth 
Carolina to the Lord Bishop of Winchester. These I deter- 
mined to use ; so the next day I took a hansom and drove out 
five miles to Hampstead, to present my letter to Dr. Tremlett. 
How can I describe my reception in that hospitable home ? The 
Doctor was engaged, and could not see me, but he sent the letter 
to his mother and sister, who received me cordially, making me 
feel I was no longer a stranger in a strange land. I found 
that this hospitable home had been the headquarters of my 
Southern friends during the civil war, all of whom were known 
to me. Bishop Quintard, of Tennessee, an old friend of mine, 
who had visited England in the interests of the University of 
the South, had also been Dr. Tremlett's guest. Thus bound to- 
gether by subjects of common interest, we soon became well 
acquainted, and a friendship began that night which has strength- 
ened with years, and is one of the sweetest memories of my life. 
Hours rolled away, and still the Doctor did not make his appear- 
ance ; in the mean while, not having learned the ways of Lon- 
don, I had kept the cab, much to the pleasure of the driver, but 
dearly to the cost of my not over-full purse. At length I arose 
to depart, when the Doctor came in, apologizing for his delay, 
which I, as a clergyman, could well understand. His first 
words were, " Where are you staying ? " I told him my address, 
when he replied, " Stay where you are, and give me the number 
of your packages, and I will go and bring your luggage here." 
This I declined with many thanks, but he said : " You, a South 



89 

Carolina clergyman, in London alone, with a letter from the Bish- 
op of Alabama, and not in my house ! I will not tolerate it ; 
you must come here, and make this your home while you stay in 
London." He was so earnest that I yielded, but, refusing his 
offer, I went myself, and gathering up my effects, by ten o'clock 
at night I found myseK the guest of a gentleman I had never 
seen before, and at whose home I remained for four months and a 
half, only broken by occasional visits to other parties. I can not 
convey an idea of the genial and generous hospitality of those 
months. Had 1 been a brother, I could not have been treated 
with greater kindness. I gave the Doctor one of my pam- 
phlets, this book, which then ended wdth the fifteenth chapter. 
The next morning he said to me, " You ought never to give that 
book to anybody late in the evening, if you do not intend to 
take away their night's rest. I began to read it, not intending 
to spend much time over it ; but I read on and on until I had 
read every word. Why, I had no idea who you were when I 
asked you to stay with me ; but you must get some aid in Eng- 
land." I told him I had come for health, and would have re- 
turned with my son, but for the observation of Mr. Collet, which 
was similar to his, and it did seem that God was opening a way 
for me, and therefore I had remained. He told me there were 
many persons in England who would be interested in such a 
work — the only trouble would be to reach them ; but he would 
lend me his aid, and he did most signally. Reader, do you see 
the hand of God in all this ? If you do not, read on and you 
soon will. 

I called on Mr. Collet, and by this time Mr. Hamilton, an- 
other member of the firm of Brown, Shipley & Co., had re- 
turned. I was introduced to him, and received from him and 
his wife and daughters most cordial and enjoyable hospitality 
at the Brent Lodge, Einchley, near London. It had pleased our 
Heavenly Father to take from them two dear boys in one week, 
and when my story was known a responsive chord was struck 
which has vibrated ever since. These gentlemen advised me to 
procure a subscription-book, which they headed as an endorse- 
ment, following Dr. Tremlett, who entered his gift as the first 
offering from England. I was soon introduced to parties who 
took a lively interest in my work. I had with me twenty-five 



90 

of my pamplilets, wliicli were soon distributed, and my friends 
advised me to telegraph to Messrs. Appleton to ship me five hun- 
dred copies of the book then in their hands. This was done, and 
in ten days they came. These also were distributed by friend 
after friend, and the edition was exhausted. A second edition, of 
a thousand copies, was published in England,. and before I left 
in February many of these had been distributed. Help thus 
came from many quarters, until eight hundred pounds had gone 
across the water to meet my liabilities in Charleston. This gave 
strength to my credit, as, by a judicious use of this amount, my 
different obligations were promptly met, and an extension was 
granted, giving me time to pay the balance. About this time 
the contributions in and about London ceased ; this was the last 
week in November, but in about six weeks I had sent nearly 
four thousand dollars home. I had letters to Mr. Stephen Wat- 
son, from Mr. W. M. Lawton, in Charleston, and also to A. H. 
Brown, Esq., M. P., from Mr. Howard Potter; I -sent them to 
Liverpool, and soon received very pressing invitations from both 
gentlemen to visit them. Believing that my work was done in 
London, I bade my friends good-by, intending, when I saw the 
door closed in Liverpool, to take the steamer for New York. I 
was most hospitably entertained by both Mr. Brown and Mr. 
Watson, and generously helped by these gentlemen. Mr. Wat- 
son, owing to his age, could not make much exertion in my be- 
half ; but Mr. Brown devoted himself to my interests, and soon 
raised about three hundred pounds. Feeling then that I was a 
tax upon their generosity, I determined to sail for America. 



CHAPTEK XX. 

About five thousand 'Sive hundred dollars had been sent to 
Charleston, which was, of course, an immense relief ; but 
nearly ten thousand dollars of debt still remained. The income 
of the current months had been paid out to meet some of this 
past indebtedness, but the debts for current expenses only took 
the place. But, reader, would I have been a Christian liad I 



91 

doubted God's ever-present care ? It would swell this narrative 
into volumes if I should relate all the wonderful ways by which 
I, a perfect stranger, was led from friend to friend in tliese two 
months and one week since I had gone to Dr. Tremlett's house. 
I felt, although the prospect before me was full of anxiety, that 
God would be with me, and I could trust him. 

Just then there occurred an event that has, I may say, 
molded my entire subsequent life. It appears that the Rev. 
Dr. Tremlett had given one of my pamphlets to his friend, the 
Rev. Dr. Cutts, who was an acquaintance of the Rev. George 
H. Wilkinson, the Yicar of St. Peter's, Eaton Square. Dr. 
Tremlett requested him to hand this book to Mr. Wilkinson, 
who took it, not expecting to read it, for he is overwhelmed 
with work; but, as he afterward told me, the pamphlet lay 
upon his table for several weeks, when, on some occasion, he 
felt that he ought to glance over it. He chanced to open it at 
a passage which arrested his attention, and this induced him to 
begin at the first chapter, and after that he did not put it from 
him until he had read the whole. As soon as he had read it, 
he wrote a short note to me at Dr. Tremlett's to this effect : 
'*' Rev. and dear Sir : — I have read your little book, and would 
like to make your acquaintance. I am a very busy man, and 
therefore, if you will make an appointment, I will call and see 
you ; but, if you will not stand on ceremony, and will call on 
me, I will be glad to see you. Yours truly, George H. Wilkin- 
son." I had gone to Liverpool, and the letter, being forwarded, 
reached me just as I was preparing to leave for 'New York. I 
had met with Mr. Wilkinson's book, " The Devout Life," and 
had heard a great deal about the author in London — as what 
churchman who enters into the Church life of London has 
not ? Such a man is felt even in such a mighty world as Lon- 
don. He is the vicar of one of the most influential parishes in 
that city, and the center of an immense Church work. To 
reach him, had never entered my head ; to interest him in my 
work, I had never presumed to hope. I had not done or said 
anything to bring it about, and yet here was a letter from him 
asking me to call and see him. Here was another door which 
God had opened for me. I think I was much in the same state 
of mind in which St. Peter was when the angel opened the 



92 

prison door and lie went out. The next morning's train took 
me back to London. When I showed Dr. Tremlett the note 
from Mr. "Wilkinson, he told me how Mr. W. had received my 
pamphlet through his friend, and said the door was now open 
to me wider than it had been before ; he was sure if ever Mr. 
Wilkinson read that book he would be my friend, and I would 
find his friendship valuable. And have I not found it so ? not 
only for the aid that he has given and is giving me in my 
work, but to know such, a man, to be loved and trusted by him, 
to draw near in the closest fellowship, is a privilege such as 
only those thus blessed can appreciate. If ever a mortal man 
lived within the veil it is my brother. His influence over one's 
soul is unequaled by any other human influence that I know. 
One feels in his presence his own littleness, and longs to drink 
deeper of that fountain which springs up in him so abundantly 
a well of living water. He would not have me write thus of 
him; but one to whom it is given to be such a source of 
strength to others ought to know it, for even he can take cour- 
age from knowing he is doing his Master's work in human 
souls by his precepts and holy example. I went to St. Peters, 
Eaton Square, on Sunday morning. Mr. Wilkinson preached ; 
his text was Mark, 11th chapter, 11th verse, "And Jesus en- 
tered into Jerusalem, and into the temple ; and when he had 
looked round about upon all things, and now the eventide was 
come, he went out unto Bethany with the twelve." I thought 
I had never heard such preaching ! It was not learned nor ab- 
struse, nor what, in general, would be called eloquent ; but it 
was eloquence of the sublimest kind ; every word came with 
power; his congregation seemed spellbound. There was a 
death-like stillness over the immense crowd of worshipers. 
When he came to the close, he said, in some such words as 
these, uttered with great precision, slowly, calmly, " And now, 
my brethren, this same Jesus has come into his tem^^le to-day, 
and is looking around upon all things here. He is looking 
upon all of you. Yes, he is looking through you [pointing to 
one portion of the flock], and through you [turning around to 
another quarter of the church], and through you ; yes, through 
every one of you ; and what does he see in you ? " Leaning 
over his pulpit, and gazing with a fixed earnestness into the 



93 

faces of his hearers, then slowly rising, he turned and offered 
the ascription to the Triune God. I have never forgotten the 
moment. Everv countenance seemed to express the thought, 
What does he see in me ? Kearly four years have passed since 
then, but my brother's words have often been asked since, 
" What does he see in Trie f " After the surpliced choir and 
clergy had retired, at the close of the celebration of the Holy 
Communion, in due time I presented my card at the vestry 
door and was immediately admitted. ITever shall I forget that 
. day. Mr. Wilkinson, still in his cassock, came forward, and, 
extending both his hands, took mine in them, saying, " My 
brother, I am glad to see you. I have read your book ; I know 
I am very full ; I thought I could not take hold of another 
thing, but you are doing a work which has upon it so mani- 
festly the impress of God, that I claim the privilege of sharing 
with you some of the blessing. I can help you, and I will." 
He then invited me to lunch with his family. There I was 
introduced to his dear wife and children. She has gone now, 
gone to her Saviour, leaving a vacancy that only memory fills — 
a memory that dwells fondly on her beautiful living presence 
that made her home so attractive and so enjoyable. She was 
everything to that household — its sunlight and its joy, cheer- 
ful, brilliant, wise. I drop the curtain, which it seems almost 
wrong ever to have lifted ; but I could not refrain from a trib- 
ute to one who became my friend from the hour we met. 

Mr. Wilkinson invited me to preach for him on the follow- 
ing Sunday night, which I did, returning home with them from 
church. Here again we all drew closer to each other ; and I 
w^as given the free entree into their home. It appears that after 
I left, Mrs. Wilkinson, whose heart had been touched by my 
story, and who had given me the most overflowing sympathy, 
said this was not what I ought to have. The morning congre- 
gation needed to hear me, and Mr. Wilkinson, looking over his 
engagements, found I could not have his pulpit until the 14th 
of February. This was about the 18th of December. How was 
I to fill up all that intervening time ? He undertook that ; and 
home after home was thrown open to me ; several pulpits were 
secured ; friends were made in new circles ; and offerings be- 
gan to pour in again. My dear friend, the Eev. Dr. Tremlett, 



94 

Yicar of St. Peter's, Belsize Park, had introduced me to his 
people; so that when the Sunday came on which I was to 
preach at his church I addressed a number of persons whose 
acquaintance 1 had made. I preached morning and night to 
large congregations, and the offering was among the largest 
received in England. It was only exceeded by the gifts of St. 
Peter's, Eaton Square. 

I had now been absent from home since the 1st of July ; 
affairs there needed my presence. The Pev. Mr. Perry had 
broken down in health. He had been called to Maryland and 
had gone. I was wanted in the school. A frightful state of 
things had prevailed at home : one of those horrors of America 
that occur every four years, the election of a President, had 
taken place, the result having brought the country to the verge 
of another civil war. South Carolina had been the scene of 
violent agitation. Charleston was taken possession of by a des- 
perate mob, and blood had been shed in the streets. A young 
man, who had been educated at my school and was a member 
of my choir, had been shot dead while quietly walking to his 
business, ignorant of the disturbance that was going on. My 
people had become restive, and I determined my duty was to 
return, although it was midwinter, and a risk to make the pas- 
sage at that stormy season. I appointed the 17th of February 
as the day of sailing from Liverpool I preached at St. Peter's 
to an immense congregation, on the 14:th, in the morning. In 
the mean while, I had made many acquaintances, and from 
them the offering w^as large. After the sermon a card was sent 
into the vestry, and a gentleman desired an introduction. This 
was Mr. F. A. White, of Kinross House, Cromwell Koad. I 
had but one niglit unengaged before I wa,s to leave London, and 
this he requested me to spend at his house, which I did. An 
ever-memorable night it was, for then began a friendship 
which I prize as one of the most precious of my life. He 
added largely to the offering made at St. Peter's. The next 
day I received a card from the Earl of Aberdeen, inviting me 
to luncheon and to return to his home, which I did, after ful- 
filling a previous engagement to dinner, and staid with him 
until four o'clock in the morning. I do not think either of us 
will ever forget that night. The Earl of Aberdeen made to 



95 

ray work a generous donation, and we parted as though we 
had known each other for years. At the home of the Rev. Mr. 
Wilkinson I had met Mr. and Mrs. Kingscote, of whom I shall 
have much more to say. I also met the Hon. Edward Thesiger, 
son of Lord Chelmsford, and his wife, who became very dear 
friends. Through the Earl of Aberdeen I was introduced to 
Lord and Lady Selbourne, at whose hands I afterward received 
many acts of kindness. From Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton, of Brent 
Lodge, Finchley ; from Mr. Collet, of the firm of Brown, Ship- 
ley & Co. ; from the Messrs. Gilliat, of Crosby Square — yes, 
from a host of dear friends, I received kindness such as I have 
not language to express my gratitude for. My fellow-country- 
man, Mr. Julius S. Morgan, extended to me warm hospitality, 
and renewed his donation, as he has continued to do for a num- 
ber of years. On the 16th of February I left the hospitable roof 
of Dr. Tremlett, and sailed from Liverpool in the Abyssinia on 
the 17th. Prayers were offered for me in England and Amer- 
ica; and, though it was in the middle of winter, we were 
blessed with a remarkable passage. I have crossed the ocean 
five times in summer, but have never had so smooth and 
pleasant a passage as this. Just before leaving Queenstown, I 
received a telegram from the Eev. Mr. Wilkinson, telling me 
that the Earl of Aberdeen had deposited with my bankers the 
sum of seventy-one pounds, which made up the full amount 
that I needed to bring me home free of debt. 

When I reflect upon that visit to England and the wonderful 
events which have followed from it, I would be blind indeed 
not to see the leading of God's hand, and more than faithless if 
I did not give him thanks for all his goodness to me. My book 
would grow into too large proportions were I to tell all that 
occurred ; but I will mention one circumstance as an illustration 
of God's watchful care. A lady, who had become very much 
interested in my work, but who had not been able to assist me 
much pecuniarily, wrote me a letter, inclosing eighteen pounds, 
with this statement : She had been praying very earnestly that 
some way might be opened for her to aid me, when a person to 
whom she had loaned this money a long while before, called to 
see her and returned the amount, which she inclosed to me. 
She had forgotten that it was owing to her, and she believed, 



96 

as I do, that He wlio rules the heart put it in the power of the 
debtor to pay, in answer to her prayer which had gone up from 
a loving and believing heart. I am writing this record that 
others may learn to trust that God who has said. Cast all thy 
care upon me, because I care for you. 

On the 1st of March, 1877, I arrived in ISTew York ; and, 
after a short visit to my boys at Union College, Schenectady, 
I returned to Charleston, where a warm welcome awaited me. 
The school was in full operation, and the political caldron had 
ceased to boil. It was evident that the crisis was passed in the 
State, and things seemed to be settling down to quiet, if not 
prosperity. I found the Home quite full of boys and a good- 
sized day-school. During my absence the Eev. Mr. Perry had 
been ordained priest ; and he now has a charge in Maryland. 
Mr. P. H. Whaley was ordained deacon, and is at work in 
Connecticut. These had both been my boys; the latter had 
been a class-mate of that sainted child at whose grave this insti- 
tution arose ; and he was one of the first who came into my 
mind when God told me to rouse myself from my grief and go 
and do something for Christ and his church. And thus he has 
blessed me ; my child is in paradise, but his young companion, 
through my instrumentality, is doing good work for the Master 
in the Church Militant. There were one hundred and eight 
boys in the Home this year, and the day scholars were some 
ninety-five more. Of these Home boys nine were orphans, 
twenty-nine fatherless, sixteen motherless, and fifty-four with 
both parents alive ; forty-five paid nothing, for they had no- 
thing to pay with ; the remaining sixty-three paid on an average 
one hundred dollars and eleven cents ; the average of the one 
hundred and eight inmates was sixty-four dollars and fifty 
cents, while the cost was one hundred and fifty dollars each, 
leaving a deficiency of eight thousand four hundred dollars. 

The generous treatment I had received in England stimu- 
lated our people at home, and I received some outside help, and 
a few friends at the North aided me to a limited extent. The 
year passed away without any incident of note. The discipline 
of the school was excellent, the standard of scholarship good, 
and we had general cause for thanksgiving. We closed our 
term with three thousand five hundred dollars unprovided for. 



97 

During this year, in June, 1 877, at St. Philip's Church, Charles- 
ton, Mr. C. I. La Roche was ordained deacon by Bishop Howe. 
I preached the sermon. This makes the third of my boys who 
is in the sacred ministry. Mr. La Roche came to me as a boy ; 
he was educated at this school ; went to the University of the 
South and to the Theological Seminary at Nashotah, and be- 
came my assistant in charge of St. Mark's Church, Charleston, 
an influential colored congregation, for which I am rector, as 
well as rector of the Holy Communion and of this institute. 
In April thirty-seven of my boys were confirmed. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

We have now come to the beginning of the twelfth year, and 
the reader can form some faint idea of how full these eleven 
years were of joys and sorrows, hopes and fears, all of which are 
known in heaven ; but no one can tell what such a work as this 
costs but those who have the like to do. Does any reader say : 
"Why do you persevere in doing it? Why not give it up? 
Enough has been done, and you are likely to weary your friends. 
We know all the risk, the labor, the anxiety." My only answer 
is : "I do not dare to stop. There is no cessation for me until 
I lie down in the grave. God sent me to do a work, and this 
work has been carried on in a manner that we would call mi- 
raculous did we not know that with God nothing is impossible. 
An amount of good has been accomplished which never can be 
estimated in this world ; and unless it becomes apparent by the 
utter failure of means that the appointed end has come, I simply 
must go on ; woe would be to me and mine if I should stop." 
If this is fanaticism, it is strong conviction, and I can no more 
cease my efforts than St. Paul could forego to preach the Gospel. 
During my son's last illness, almost his dying words were, " O 
Lord, save thy people and bless thine heritage " ; and I feel his 
prayer is being answered through his father's labors. Then, 
help a laborer, reader, with your prayers and your alms. If all 
who read this book would do what they could for the work, 
7 



98 

there would never be any danger of failure, and much less 
anxiety in this head and heart. 

The exercises of the institute began on the 1st of October, 
1877, and during the year, until the close of the session in July, 
there were ninety boys in the Home and the same number in 
the school. Four of these boys were orphans, twenty-nine were 
fatherless, nineteen motherless, and thirty-eight had both parents 
alive. Thirty-two of these paid nothing, fifty-eight paid on an 
average ninety-five dollars and sixteen cents, and the income 
from the day-school amounted to about eight hundred dollars. 
We had many more applications, but found the small yard for a 
playground close quarters ; the cramped dormitories were also 
a great inconvenience with a crowd, so that we were compelled 
to refuse many who desired to enter. We began the year with 
a debt of three thousand five hundred dollars. By the month 
of December, I perceived from many indications that, though I 
should pay off this debt, the end of the year would find me with 
a balance of nearly seven thousand dollars against me. I wrote 
several letters to parties whom I knew to be very rich, and whom 
I had regarded as my friends. From one I received a most curt 
reply; from another, an immensely wealthy person, that the 
claims at home were so many he had nothing to sjDare. I con- 
cluded if such men could give me such answers, it was useless 
to apply again to any one, and I ceased my applications. About 
the 22d of December I wrote to my dear friend, the Eev. 
Canon George H. Wilkinson, of St. Peter's, Eaton Square, and 
told him my distress, adding that in the then depressed condi- 
tion of things in England I could not think of turning to my 
friends there for help. Early in February I received a letter 
from Mr. Frederick A. White, secretary of a committee of gen- 
tlemen who had agreed to keep my memory and work green in 
the hearts of my English friends, stating that the committee 
had held a meeting and directed him to write me they could 
not counsel me to come, but that I had made many friends in 
England, and, although the times were very hard, still, if I de- 
termined to come, they would insure a hearty welcome, and 
would render me all the assistance they could; the decision 
they must leave to the Bishop of my diocese and myself, but, if 
I came, not to do so until after Easter. I went to the Et. Eev. 



W. B. W. Howe, D. D., Bishop of the Diocese, and laid the 
whole matter before him. He asked, if I went, what would I do 
with my two parishes, Holy Communion and St. Mark's. I told 
him that the Rev. Mr. La Boche would fill one, and for the 
other I proposed to try and get three or four of the brethren, 
who were in small country parishes, to take my place, each for a 
month. " On what ground ? " the Bishop asked. I told him on 
the ground that this institute was rearing laymen for every par- 
ish in the State ; that from it we had to look for most of the 
clergy in the future ; and that if it failed now, it would carry 
desolation into hundreds of households. The Bishop remained 
thoughtful for some time, and then said : " I regard your w^ork 
of so much value to the Church that it must not fail if human 
aid can prevent it. I will recall my appointments to the di- 
ocese for the Sundays, and I will myself take charge of your 
parish until your return.*' I told the Bishop this endorsement 
of my work would be worth a trip to England, if I did not bring 
back a dollar. I immediately called my Yestry and Board of 
Trustees together, and laid the whole matter before them. 
They deplored their utter inability to assist me, but agreed that 
the leadings of Providence seemed to indicate that it was my 
duty to go. During all this while, my wife had been desperate- 
ly sick, had been confined to her bed for weeks, and was so fee- 
ble that she could not hold up her head. After the cheering 
offer of the Bishop, and the unanimous advice of the Yestry 
and Board, I saw that there was nothing else to do but go. I 
shrank from leaving home under the circumstances : my wife 
very sick, my oldest son to be ordained to the diaconate ; my 
other son in my class for confirmation; from all of which I 
would be absent : how could I go ? I laid all this before my 
wife, who, hearing me through, said : " I have determined your 
duty long since ; you must go." I said : " Leave you in this con- 
dition ? " Her answer was worthy the best age of the Church : 
" ^ He that loveth father or mother, wife or children, houses or 
lands, more than me, is not worthy of me.' If your Master 
has given you a work to do, do it, whatever sacrifice it costs. " 
This determined me ; and all my arrangements began to be made 
to leave, on the 2d of April, in the steamer Scythia. 



100 



CHAPTER XXII. 

And now another remarkable turn takes place in this history. 

There is in the city of Charleston a piece of United States 
Government property known as the Arsenal. It embraces a 
square of eight acres, and has several large brick buildings upon 
it, and some wooden ones. In one of these buildings, on the. 
8th day of January, 1854, the day my first son was born, I had 
held my first service as a missionary to a congregation of eight 
persons. There we worshiped for two years, while I was build- 
ing the church. This was by consent of Major Hagner, then in 
command. At this time, 1878, General Hunt, an officer greatly 
beloved in this community, was in command, and troops were 
garrisoned in it. One day I said to him, '' General, the Arsenal 
is very inconveniently situated away from the water ; it never 
was of any use before the war, and I feel sure that as years roll 
on the troops will be sent to the forts on the islands at the mouth 
of the harbor, and when this is abandoned, what a magnificent 
place it would be for a school ! l^ow," I said, " for two years my 
wife and I have been praying that, if it is ever abandoned by the 
Government, it may be turned over to me or to my successor 
for the use of the institute." General Hunt said : " I will re- 
member what you have said ; if in my day the opportunity offers, 
I will assist you ; it is the best possible use to which the place 
can be put." While negotiations were going on between my 
friends in England, the Bishop and my Yestry, General C. C. 
Augur, of the United States Army, Commander of tlie Depart- 
ment of the South, visited Charleston. General Augur had 
been in command at l^ew Orleans, and by his Christian kind- 
ness to the people there had won their hearts, and the Epis- 
copal Convention of the Diocese of Louisiana had sent him as 
deputy to the General Convention, which met in Boston, in Oc- 
tober, 1877. Being one of the delegation from South Carolina, 
and it so happening that Louisiana and South Carolina sat side 
by side, I there met General Angiir. For days together we ex- 
changed views, and a warm 'friendship sprang up between us. 
He learned all about my work, and became very much interested. 
When he came to Charleston, he sent by General Hunt to let 



101 

me know of his being in the city, and invited me to visit him. 
General Hunt told me to say to General Angur what I had re- 
marked to him. I did so, telling the General I did not know 
what it meant, but I had done as General Hunt had requested 
me to do. The General smiled and said : " I will remember this, 
and if in any way I can be of service to you, you may depend 
on my assistance ; it is the best purpose the property can be put 
to." This was in the month of February. I thought no more 
of it, and turned my attention to my duties, and to my prepara- 
tions for leaving America in April. Six days before I was to 
start for England I received a letter from General Augur, from 
ISTewport Barracks, N^ewport, Kentucky, telling me the authori- 
ties in Washington had determined to withdraw the troops from 
Charleston, and if I would make proper application, he thought 
I could get the Arsenal, and he would assist me. I wrote him, 
telling him of my contemplated visit to England, and asking 
what steps to take. He telegraphed me to get a strong endorse- 
ment from General Hunt, and I would find letters from him in 
'New York. 



CHAPTEE XXm. 

On Tuesday, the 24:th of March, 1879, I took my departure 
from Charleston, leaving the Bishop in charge of my work. Mr. 
Gadsden, my efficient co-laborer and principal of the school, had 
charge of my confirmation class. They were all confirmed be- 
fore my return, ten of them being my boys. I took with me 
to ISTew York the following letter from General Henry J. Hunt, 
in command of the Arsenal : 

" Headquaeters, Fifth Aetilleet, 

'' Chaeleston, S. 0., March 21, 1879. 

" I have examined Rev. Dr. A. Toomer Porter's paper with 
respect to the acquisition of the ' Arsenal grounds,' Charleston, 
for the school of which he has charge, and believe that all the 
statements found in it are correct. 

" In all excavations made in these grounds, human remains 



102 

are found. A boggy creek originally ran through the square di- 
agonally, and it is difficult to get good foundations for new 
buildings. The locality is entirely outside the business part of 
the town, and the existing quarters, barracks, storehouses, and 
hospital are unfitted for any j)rivate purposes. To tear them 
down and sell the old material would probably be the most prof- 
itable money use they could be put to. 

" If no longer required for military purposes, the place, near- 
ly as it stands, would be admirably adapted for the uses of such 
a school as Dr. Porter's. I know the school. It is all it is 
claimed to be — has done incalculable good — and the transfer of 
the grounds to it would greatly augment its value to the people 
of this State. 'No other grant of lands (of the same money 
value) for purposes of education would, in my opinion, be so use- 
ful at this time as the transfer of this reservation to the school 
for its permanent establishment. 

" Henky J. Hunt, 
''jBvt. MaJ.-Gen. U. 8. A., Oom'd'g Post of Charleston:' 

When I arrived in ISTew York I found the following letter 
awaiting me : 

" Headquaeters, Depaetment of the South, 

" Newpoet Baeeaoks, Kt., March 25, 1879. 

'' Deae De. Porter : Your letter of the 20th did not reach 
me until yesterday morning, too late for my answer to reach 
you in Charleston before you leave. I therefore direct this to 
your address in New York. 

" The War Department is the one to apply to. I can not 
say whether it will be necessary for Congress to take any action 
in the matter. I am not certain, but think the Government 
does not wish to sell this property, preferring, I should say, to 
hold it against any future contingency. 

" Meanwhile, it would be better to have it occupied by some 
one who would properly care for it. 

" I should advise your going at once to General Sherman, and 
explaining to him what you have been doing, and what you 
want to do, and interest him, as I believe you can, in your en- 
terprise. He will go with you to the Secretary of War, and, if 
you wish, to the President. 



103 

" Meanwhile, Lave your State delegation see the Secretary 
and President, and your Boston and other friends who are fa- 
miliar with your work do the same thing. You may say to 
General Sherman that I heartily approve your project, and hope 
he will acquaint himself with what you have done. I know that 
he w^ill approve that also. I have telegraphed you to get a 
statement from General Hunt regarding your work, and his ap- 
proval of w^hat you propose. 

Show this to General Sherman, who will tell you whether 
or not to make a formal application through Hunt and myself. 
I hope and believe if your friends N^orth and South w^ill make 
the proper effort, at once, you will succeed. I believe it may 
be secured before you sail — or, at least, put beyond the possibil- 
ity of any one else getting it — leaving the details of the arrange- 
ment to be perfected after your return. I shall only be too 
happy, my dear Doctor, if it is found that I can do anything to 
aid you, and you must command me to the full extent of my 
ability. 

" I believe General Sherman can be of great assistance to 
you, and if he has time to acquaint himself with your works and 
purpose I know he will do so, for he is in full sympathy with 
every effort tending to the good of men generally, and particu- 
larly if it promises to help you at the South in w^orking out the 
great problem growing out of your mixed races — a problem 
that must be solved by the South itself, assisted and encouraged 
by good men everywhere. 

" I shall be in l^ew York about the Tth of April and, if you 
do not sail on the 2d, hope to see you. If you do not sail, please 
drop me a note, care of General Hancock, Governor's Island, 
JSTew York Harbor, telling me where I can find you. 

" After visiting Washington, you can tell if it is safe for you 
to leave this matter until your return. 

" With great respect, I am truly yours, 

" C. C. AUGUK." 

I immediately went to Washington, and saw General M. C. 
Butler, M. C, who entered most cordially into this matter. I 
drew up the following letters, and, accompanied by General 
Butler, called upon General Sherman, whose kindly interest 



104 

was soon excited, and he wrote the accompanying document, 
and went with us to see the Secretary of War, who also cordial- 
ly endorsed the papers as here given. 

" Washingtoit, D. C, March 31, 1879. 
" Hon. G. W. MoCjbaey, Secretary of War. 

" Sm : I have been informed that it is the purpose of the 
Government to withdraw the troops from the Arsenal property 
in Charleston, S. C, and leave it practically vacant, for the pres- 
ent at least. 

" If such be the case, I have the honor to make application 
for the lease of the property, upon such terms as will secure its 
preservation and protect the interests of the Government. My 
purpose is to occupy the building and grounds with my school, 
' the Holy Communion Church Institute,' an institution incor- 
porated under the laws of South Carolina for educational pur- 
poses, and which has accomplished important results, in the last 
twelve years, in the education of a large number of boys and 
young men, almost entirely by voluntary contributions from the 
IS^orth and other sections of the country. 

"I am anxious to extend and enlarge the scope of this 
work, and am encouraged to hope that the Government may 
help me by contracting with me for a lease of the vacant prop- 
erty, which is admirably adapted to the purposes of a school 
such as mine. It is quite competent for the institution to con- 
tract for a lease, and I am prepared to guarantee the preserva- 
tion and return of the property, in such order as I find it, upon 
proper notice. 

" I invite your attention to the letters of Generals Augur 
and Hunt, with General Sherman's endorsement, and I am pre- 
pared to furnish any information which may be desired as to 
the character, purposes, and history of this institution, which I 
think commends itself to the sympathy and kind offices of every 
lover of education and progress. 

" It is perhaps proper that I should say that I derive no pecu- 
niary benefit from this school, and have no compensation from 
it more than the satisfaction of knowing that I am, and have 
been, instrumental through it in extending the blessings of a 
liberal education to numbers of our boys who would not other- 



105 

wise have enjoyed tliem. In other words, I desire to impress 
upon you that I am not making this application for speculative 
purposes. 

'^ Yery respectfully, etc., A. Toomer Porter, 

" Chairman of Board of Trustees ^ 

" Respectfully forwarded to the Honorable Secretary, of War, 
cordially endorsing the proposition of Dr. Porter. I have per- 
sonal knowledge of the good work which he has done and is 
doing in the interests of education, and the great difficulties which 
he has contended with and overcome. The Government could 
not do a better thing with this property, during the periods that 
it is not occupied and required by the Government, than turn- 
ing it over to him. M. C. Butler. 

''March 31, 1879:' 

" House of Eepeesextatives, 

" TVashingtoit, March 31, 1879. 

" I concur fully in the endorsement of Senator Butler, and 
join cordially in the recommendation of Dr. Porter's petition. 
" M. P. O'Connor, ^Second S. C. District:' 

" Headquaetees, Aemy of the United States. 
" WASHmoTON, D. C, March 31, 1879. 

" Respectfully forwarded to the Honorable Secretary of War, 
most cordially approved. This property will be vacated by the 
military in all April, and it would be wise and advantageous to 
retain the title, but allow its use by a responsible educational 
establishment. W. T. Sherman, General:"^ 

" Wae Depaetment, A'pril 1, 1879. 
" The views of the General of the Army are approved, and 
his recommendation is concurred in. 

" George W. McCrary, Secretary/ of War.'^'' 

[Endorsement.] 

" Respectfully referred to the Judge Advocate-General for 
opinion as to what, if any. Congressional action is required, and 
to suggest the form of such action. 

" G. W. McCrary, Secretary of War. 

''March 31, 1879:' 



106 

[Personal.] 

" United States Senate Chambee, 

" Washington, March 31, 1879. 

" General W. McKee Dunn, Washington^ D. C. 

" Dear General : The Secretary of War will refer to you 
for an opinion on application of the Eev. A. Toomer Porter, of 
South Carolina, for a lease of the Arsenal property in Charles- 
ton, S. C, for the use of his school, and as Dr. Porter wishes to 
sail for England in the interest of his institution at an early 
day, may I not beg of you to give this matter early and special 
consideration? General Sherman is of the opinion, and I con- 
fess I concur with him, that the Executive Department of the 
Government has authority to make this lease, and it is upon this 
point that the Secretary of War will desire your opinion. 

" You will find among th,e papers letters from Generals Augur 
and Hunt, favorably endorsed by General Sherman, recommend- 
ing the transfer by lease to Dr. Porter. If he can get assurances 
that the lease will be made, it would be of great service to him 
in England, where Lord Aberdeen and others have taken a lively 
interest in the work of Dr. Porter. 

" Begging pardon for trespassing upon you, I am, very truly, 

" M. C. Butler." 

" Wae Depaetment, Washington City, Jpril 1, 1879. 
" Sir : Acknowledging the receipt of your reference and 
commendation of the request of Rev. A. Toomer Porter for a 
lease of the Arsenal property at Charleston, S. C, for the use 
of the ' Holy Communion Church Institute,' I have the honor 
to inform you that I have obtained from the Judge Advocate- 
General his opinion as to the power of the Executive to dispose 
of this property, and beg to inclose for your information a copy 
of same herewith. 

" Yery respectfully, your obedient servant, 

" G. W. McCrary, Secretarxj of War. 
" Hon. M. C. Butlee, U. S. Senate.''' 
I 

"BuEEAU OF MiLiTAET JusTiCE, MavcJi 31, 1879. 

" Respectfully retm-ned to the Secretary of War, with opin- 
ion that he would not be empowered to lease these premises 
without the authority of Congress, which alone has the constitu- 



% 



107 

tional power ' to dispose of the territory or other property be- 
longing to the United States.' 

'' In view of this provision of the Constitution, it has fre- 
quently been ruled by the Judge Advocate-General that the 
Secretary of War could not sell or lease public property except 
under the authority of special legislation. See, for example, 
the case of the U. S. Arsenal at Macon, Georgia, referred to in 
Digest of Opinions of Judge Advocate-General, p. 305. 

" In the leading case on the subject, of U. S. vs. Mcoll, 1 
Paine, 64,6, the United States Circuit Court, in holding that ' no 
property belonging to the United States can be disposed of ex- 
cept by the authority of an act of Congress,' adds that no au- 
thority to dispose of such property ^ is to be inferred from the 
general powers vested in any of the departments of the Govern- 
ment.' 

"In the later case of Friedman m. Goodwin, McAllister, 
148, a lease of United States land in California, entered into by 
the authority of the Secretary of the Interior, was declared void 
and inoperative as not having been authorized by Congress. 

" To the same effect was the opinion of the Attorney-Gen- 
eral in the case of the lease of the Government farm at Fort 
Delaware, where he says, generally : ' I am clearly of the opin- 
ion that the Secretary of War can not convey to any person any 
interest in lands belonging to the United States, except in pur- 
suance of an Act of Congress expressly or impliedly authorizing 
him to do so.' (XIII, Opinions, 46.) 

" In case it is concluded to procure the authority of Congress 
for the making by the Secretary of War of a lease of the within 
described premises, it is advised that the right be reserved to 
the United States to reenter upon and occupy the same at any 
time when, in the opinion of the Secretary, the public necessi- 
ties may require it. 

"W. M.Dunn. 
'''- Judge Advocate- General P 

When we had progressed thus far, it became evident that 
nothing further could be done without going to Congress. I 
had letters of introduction to several prominent members of the 
Senate and the House of Representatives from my old and 



108 

stanch friend, the Hon. Clarkson IST. Potter. Among others, 
was one to Senator Blaine, who invited me to his house, and 
heard from me a full statement of the work, in which he be- 
came much interested, and promised me his hearty cooperation. 
The next day he crossed the floor of the Senate and told General 
Butler of my visit to him, again giving his assurance of support. 
General Butler then drew up the joint resolutions herein re- 
corded, telling me that he felt assured of its success, but would 
have to abide his time to introduce it ; that there would be no 
necessity for me to remain, and giving me a letter rehearsing 
all these facts, to show to my friends in England, I sailed on 
the 2d of April, with a heart full of joy and anxious expectation 
as to the result of this endeavor. I had no doubt about its ulti- 
mate success, for I felt that I had been led on by an unseen 
hand to undertake this work, and God's blessing would go with 
it. I committed it to our Heavenly Father, asking that his will, 
not mine, be done in the matter. 



CHAPTEK XXIY. 

Now, while I am at sea, this chapter will be devoted to nar- 
rating a story of the war, the time, perhaps, having come when 
it can do no harm, and it may do some good, to publish it. The 
facts were all recorded years ago, and are given now as written 
then. It is a wonderful narrative ; for from the circumstances 
herein related came all the great events which this book nar- 
rates. After the war, as I have said, I was sent to tlie IS'orth 
by Bishop Davis, where, through General Howard, I was intro- 
duced to those who could help me. I procured money enough 
to reopen the Theological Seminary in Camden, and to purchase 
a fine building in Charleston, the Marine Hospital, which was 
fitted up for a school for colored children, under the auspices of 
the Protestant Episcopal Church, the first large public school for 
that class ever established by Southerners in the South. To 
these events, also, I owe General Sherman's very kind interest in 
helping me to secure the Arsenal, with all its fine buildings and 



109 

eleven acres of ground — a magnificent place, most admirably 
adapted for the development of a great educational institution. 
When it became evident that General Sherman would march 
to the coast from Atlanta, Georgia, I determined to remove my 
family from Charleston to Anderson, a small town in the inte- 
rior of South Carolina, near the mountains, where I thought they 
would be safe. We left Columbia in the morning, but liad not 
proceeded far when the unwelcome news reached us that the 
freshet in the Broad Eiver had washed away a portion of the 
railroad. We w^ere, therefore, compelled to return. Finding, 
in a few days, that the damage could not be remedied, I left my 
family with my friend Dr. Keynolds, and returned to my charge 
in Charleston. There I remained at the Church of the Holy 
Communion until the lltli of February. General Hardee, who 
was in command, and who was a worshiper at that church, sent 
for me, and said that he was about to evacuate the city, and un- 
less I was prepared to take the oath of allegiance to the United 
States Government, go to prison, or be sent out of the lines, I 
had better leave before the army did. Having no intention of 
taking the oath so long as the Confederate flag floated, nor rel- 
ishing the idea of prison life, nor yet a tramp through the 
swamps, I determined to leave the city. My family were in 
Columbia, and, as the aspect of affairs was threatening, I felt it 
my duty to rejoin them. The freshet having swept away a por- 
tion of the South Carolina Railroad, I was compelled to take a 
roundabout trip by the way of Florence, changing there to the 
Wilmington road. I placed a box containing books and cloth- 
ing, sermons and valuable papers, in charge of a friend, but 
never saw them again until four years afterward, when the Sis- 
ters of Mercy sent me a half dozen of the books, which had been 
rescued by a kind-hearted Roman Catholic priest, where or how 
I never learned. I had taken charge of the box containing the 
church-plate, and this I got safely to Columbia. By this time 
General Sherman's army had reached the Congaree River, and 
fighting had begun below the city. On Thursday morning a 
portion of this army was distinctly visible on the heights out- 
lined against the city. I saw a shell strike the corner of a house, 
in the piazza of which a group of terrified women were standing. 
There is a gash now in the west side of the State-house made 



110 

by one of those shells. Great consternation prevailed in the 
city, which was filled with women and children, refugees from 
the coast. The firing soon ceased, for, to the credit of Gen- 
eral Sherman be it said, as soon as he learned that an over- 
zealous officer was shelling the city without orders, he imme- 
diately ordered it stopped. Such was the report at the time. 
General Wheeler, of Texas, with his cavalry, was in full force 
in Columbia ; and meeting one of his captains, he inquired if I 
could tell him where he could procure a pair of stockings. I 
immediately went to the store of the Ladies' Relief Association, 
where Mr. L. was in charge, who gave me a box of stockings 
with the request that I would assist him in getting rid of some 
of the liquor in the store, as he feared the troops might break 
in, and the consequence would be serious. Seeing a number of 
boxes of port wine marked " Ladies' Relief Association," which 
I thought would be of lise to the sick, I went in search of the 
captain, and asked him to detail a squad to protect me in carry- 
ing some of this wine through the streets, giving him at the 
same time the stockings. Placing six boxes of the wine on a 
truck, I left one box at the house where I had seen the ladies in 
the piazza, carrying the remaining five to Dr. Reynolds. I did 
*not return for more, but went about the city, endeavoring to re- 
assure such ladies as were without a male protector. During 
these hours a constant firing was kept up between the two 
armies, above and below the city, in the midst of which we re- 
tired to bed, but not to sleep, an anxious, careworn people. 

I shall narrate what came under my own observation, which 
was recorded at the time. I trust nothing that is here written 
will stir up an angry feeling in a single heart. This is a record 
of God's wonderful providences ; nothing is farther from my 
wish or intent than to engender strife. The events of which 
this part of my narrative treats have passed into history. My 
effort since the day that General Johnston surrendered has been 
to make peace between the people of the IS'orth and South ; and, 
by the blessing of God upon my humble efforts, I have been 
the means of bringing many on both sides to a better under- 
standing. 

Daring the shelling of the city on Thursday, a large quan- 
tity of cotton was brought in great haste out of many houses 



Ill 

and yards, from both sides of the main street, and placed in the 
middle of that wide thoroughfare. This cotton had been stored 
in every conceivable place, and when the shelling began the 
owners of it became frightened lest the shells should set the 
bales on fire, and they hurriedly brought them from theirhiding- 
places. Thus stood the beleaguered city. On Friday morning, 
the ITth, between 2 and 3 a. m., there was a terrific explosion, 
which shook the city like an earthquake. Hastily dressing my- 
self, 1 hurried into the streets to learn what had happened, and 
ascertained that the explosion had taken place at the depot of the 
South Carolina Railroad, where a quantity of blockade goods, 
with much powder and fixed ammunition, was stored. In the 
general demoralization of the hour, a number of persons had gone 
there with lighted torches to obtain goods which they felt would 
soon fall into the hands of the enemy. By accident the powder 
was ignited, and the depot, with all its contents, was consumed, 
and several lives were lost. While walking through the street, in 
front of Hunt's Hotel, I saw a number of cavalrymen. Approach- 
ing them, I found they were General Wade Hampton and staff. 
The coming day was just then lighting up the eastern horizon. 
I said to General Hampton, " Do you propose to burn this cot- 
ton? " " JSTo," he replied ; " General Sherman does not intend 
to stay here ; he has marked his course with desolation, and is 
destroying all the railroads ; he is pushing on to General Lee's 
rear. If he burns the cotton, we can not help it ; if he does not, 
it will be something for our poor people to live on after the 
war." He then asked me to go to the Preston mansion and 
take possession, as it would be safer with some one in it. He 
also advised me to get notes from the ladies in the city asking 
for protection, as he thought they would need it, and he was 
sure it would be given. I bade him good-by, and I saw^ him, 
with his staff, ride out of the city just before the sun rose, and 
we did not meet again until the flag of the Confederacy had 
been folded for ever, and the mighty combat, with all its heroic 
deeds, its unparalleled endurance ^nd sufferings, had become a 
thing of the past. My wife declining to go to the Preston 
mansion, I went and urged the old servant not to betray the 
hiding-place of the silver. He promised, but the pressure 
was too much for him, and he revealed all soon after the troops 



112 

entered the place. Going over to the Presbyterian Theological 
Seminary, I met Mr. Daniel E. Huger and many ladies, to 
whom I gave General Hampton's message. Several ladies went 
off to write the notes. While waiting, I heard for the first time 
in four years, floating on the morning air, the tune of Yankee 
Doodle ! At that time I believe I would rather have heard the 
awakening notes of the Angel Gabriel's trumpet. Hastily gath- 
ering as many notes as were written, I started for the main street 
to meet the troops. I met the advancing column soon after 
they entered the town, and while marching down the streets 
many stragglers fell out on the sidewalks. I moved on among 
them unmolested. Yery soon, with great apprehension, I saw 
many persons, white and colored, rushing out of stores and 
houses with buckets and pitchers, and heard this was given to 
propitiate the thirsty soldiers. It soon became evident what 
was in those vessels, for very many became intoxicated, and to 
this cause we owed some of the horrors which followed. As 
soon as the column halted and stacked arms, the weary and 
drunken men threw themselves on the cotton-bales in the mid- 
dle of the street. Passing on to the State-house, thinking the 
officer in command would make that his headquarters, I found 
a perfect orgie in progress. Many trophies and mementoes of 
a not inglorious past, especially of the War of 1812, the Florida 
War, and Mexican War, battle flags, etc., were in possession of 
the drunken soldiers, and were being pulled to pieces and tossed 
about. Some of the men were wrestling and boxing ; altogether 
the scene was so intensely painful and mortifying that I quickly 
retreated. Returning to Main Street, I found Lieutenant-Col- 
onel Stone, the officer in command, and told him the city was 
filled with unprotected women and children, and appealed to 
him as a man and a soldier to give me some guards for them, 
calling his attention to the drunken state of his soldiers. He 
courteously directed me to go to the market, where I would find 
his Provost-Marshal, and wrote on one of the notes orders for 
me to have as many guards ^s I needed. On my way to the 
market-house, I saw the first bale of cotton take fire ; the sol- 
diers, who were sitting and lying on the cotton, having lighted 
their pipes, a spark or match falling on the loose cotton, it at 
once ignited. I was within twenty feet of the first cotton fired 



113 

that day. The flames soon spread, and, with execrations upon 
the man who had deprived them of a resting-place, the soldiers 
got away qnickly. 

During the afternoon I met General Sherman at the house 
of Mr. Harris Simons. He had been intimate with the family 
in years gone by, and w^as kind and considerate in some things. 
He seemed very deeply to deplore the condition of things, but 
said it was his duty, as a soldier, to stamp out the rebellion, as 
he termed it, whoever it hurt. He gave a special protection 
to the family in writing, but, notwithstanding, they were robbed 
and burned put that night. I walked some distance with the 
General, and had some conversation with him regarding the 
preservation of the library of the College. He remarked that 
he w^ould sooner send us a library than destroy the one that we 
had. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

I PASS over many details, and come to the hour of half past 
eight at night. Standing on the roof of the house in which I 
was then residing, looking at the fires which encircled Columbia, 
w^hat with the camp-fires of the enemy, and the burning country 
residences and farm-houses, the environs were all ablaze. Sud- 
denly eight fires broke out almost simultaneously in the north- 
ern part of the city, about equal distances from each other, and 
stretched almost entirely across the town. A gale of wind was 
blowing which soon caused the fire to burn more fiercely, and 
in a short time the city was wrapped in a sheet of lurid flames. 
Leaving the roof of the house, I told the family our fears were 
realized: Columbia w^as to be burned by the enemy. They 
gathered up some trifles, and awaited anxiously the progress of 
events. The house was of brick, surrounded by trees, but one 
other standing in the square. I thought that unless the house 
was itself fired we would probably be safe. Going into the 
street, I then witnessed a scene which, while memory lasts, I can 
never forget. Streams of pale women, leading their terrified 
children, with here and there an infant in their arms, were 
8 



114 

hurrying by, they knew not whither. Amid the fierce flames 
they hurried onward, leaving their burning homes and all they 
contained behind them. To their everlasting honor be it said, 
no cry escaped their lips, no tears rolled down their cheeks. 
Fearless and undaunted, they moved amid the surrounding hor- 
rors, silent, self-contained, enduring. I can only compare them 
to those wonderful women of the French Revolution who as- 
cended the scaffold without a tremor, one only of the thousands 
executed showing the slightest fear. When the history of heroic 
women is written, let not these Carolina women who walked 
amid the flames of burning Columbia be forgotten. In silence 
the pale procession passed on. The streets were filled with sol- 
diers, mounted and on foot ; some were sober, but many were 
in every stage of drunkenness. The whole of Howard's 15th 
Corps, it was said, was turned loose upon us. Shouts of derision 
and blasphemy filled the air. Cries of ^' The aristocrats ! " 
*' The chivalry ! " were yelled in the ears of th6se defenseless 
women. Men seemed to have lost their manhood, and the mere 
beast was in the ascendant this awful night. All the while thefe 
were explosions of fixed ammunition and shells ; the bursting of 
barrels of liquor ; the falling of brick walls ; the howling of the 
wind, which was blowing a tempest; and the fiames leaping 
wildly from house to house. It seemed as though the gates of 
hell had opened upon us. I saw men with balls of cotton, 
dipped in turpentine, enter house after house, and carrying 
also bottles of turpentine, throw the liquid over the furniture, 
and then set it on fire. Of course, under these circumstances, 
it did not take very long to fire the town. Amid the accumu- 
lated horrors of fire, pillage, a drunken soldiery, and ribald in- 
sults the awful night wore on, until about half past eleven, 
when the ladies of my household, becoming terrified, fearing 
they would be enveloped in flames and could find no way to 
escape, insisted on leaving their home, determined to seek pro- 
tection at General Sherman's headquarters, hoping there to find 
some safety. I took the silver service of the church out of the 
box to which it belonged, and put it in an open box under my 
bed, and threw a towel over it. Hastily gathering a little cloth- 
ing for the children, putting our infant into the arms of a faith- 
ful colored nurse, my wife and two children, Dr. Reynolds, his 



115 

wife, daughter, and wife's sister left the house, and went out 
into the blazing streets — out into the infuriated mob of men 
called soldiers — out into the dreary stream of "refugees," to 
share with them their perils and their uncertain fate. Through 
street after street we pursued our way until we reached a house 
within a square of General Sherman's quarters, and, as there had 
been no fire set to any of the houses near the officers' quarters, 
we determined to stop at this friend's house. It was to this 
place that God's hand led us ; for the most remarkable conse- 
quences have followed upon the fact that.we stopped at that 
house. Before its gate there stood two horses, belonging to 
two Federal officers, a captain and a lieutenant. 

As soon as the ladies were housed. Dr. Reynolds went into 
the street, saying he would go back to his home. It contained 
all the mementoes of his life, and he would go and see the last 
of them. We urged him not to go, and just then one of the 
officers to whom one of the horses belonged returned, and 
seeing this venerable, gray-haired man, he approached us and 
joined in the request that he would not venture back, as he 
might be insulted or ill used by some of these drunken sol- 
diers ; but the Doctor insisted upon going. The young officer 
— he was about twenty-eight years then — said, " I will go with 
you and protect you." The two left us about half past eleven 
p. M. One of the ladies stood guard at the back gate, while I 
sat at the front door. The hours dragged on ; soldiers came re-* 
peatedly to the house and threatened us with many ills, but did 
not molest us further. 'No tidings came from Dr. Eeynolds and 
the officer who had gone with him. His wife and daughter, as 
the night wore on, became almost frantic as to his fate. Added 
to the horrors of that dreadful night, was the uncertainty as to 
what was to come next, or what was going on in other parts of 
the city. The fate of the helpless women pressed heavily on 
our hearts ; a few men, who were able to exchange a word dur- 
ing the night, had given to each other a pledge that any out- 
rage offered to the women should be met with the instant death 
of the offending party. The certainty that this would precipi- 
tate the shedding of blood, the dread that to burning and pillage 
rape and massacre were to be added, served to make of that night 
a series of inexpressible agonies. No language can convey an 



116 

idea of the actual suffering endured on the occasion. About 
three in the morning the officer returned alone. He had learned 
my name from Dr. Reynolds, and, approaching me, said : " Dr. 
Reynolds begs you to bring the ladies back, for we have saved 
the house, and the presence of the ladies will make it safer." I 
frankly confess I did not believe him ; I could not imagine what 
he had done with Dr. Reynolds; but I thought he only wished 
to lure the ladies into the street that he might help the others 
to rob them of the few articles which they had saved. I left 
him at the door, to ascertain for myself before I would venture 
to bring the ladies out. The reader may judge of my indigna- 
tion w^hen, turning down the street which I thought led to the 
house, I saw it in flames. Standing there, thinking over the 
perfidy of the officer, General Sherman came up. It was as 
bright as day; the General recognized me, and commented on 
the scene, and in my presence ordered a Captain Andrews to 
go and bring in the 2d Division and have this thing stopped. 
This was soon done ; and the drunken mob w^as ordered out of 
the city, and no more houses were fired. The discipline of that 
army was very fine, and we all felt this might have been pre- 
vented or sooner arrested. Thirteen hundred houses were 
burned that night, and seven thousand women and children 
driven into the streets amidst the scenes I have described. 

The General passed on, and I turned back to. the ladies, re- 
lieved by the order I had just heard. I was wrapped in a shawl 
which I had purchased in Brussels in 1858, had worn in Switz- 
erland, and, of late, in camp and on the picket line. As I 
hastened down the street I was met by a sergeant and two pri- 
vates, the former being drunk. When he apjDroached me, he 
seized my shawl, and giving me a jerk toward him, drew off 
and struck me a violent blow on the left temple, saying with an 
oath, " What is a rebel doing with a shawl ? " It was so sudden 
and severe that for a moment I was staggered ; but, gathering 
myself up, I fell upon him and began to tussle for my property. 
The privates advised me to desist, as the man was drank and 
they could not answer for him ; and, moreover, he was armed 
and I was not. Believing, in this case, that discretion was the 
better part of valor, I gave up the contest, and the victor, wrap- 
ping my shawl around him, departed in triumph. He had not 



iir 

gone far, when another soldier, who was coming up the street, 
having just come across the river into the burning town, came 
up and thus accosted me : " Stranger, I eaw that man strike you 
and rob you of your shawl ; it is an outrage." Dropping his 
gun from his shoulder, he continued : " I am ashamed this night 
to own that I belong to this army. I enlisted to fight to pre- 
serve this Union ; I did not come here to free negroes, or burn 
down houses, or insult women, and strike unarmed men. Stran- 
ger, I have a mother and two sisters," and raising his right arm 
toward heaven, as he leant upon his gun, he said : " Oh, my God ! 
what would I do if my mother and sisters were in such a plight 
as these poor women are in here to-night ? Stranger, if I was a 
Southern man, as you are, in the sight of this burned city, I 
would never lay down my arms while I had an arm to raise." 
Tlie time, the scene, the words, the manner, all made it a mo- 
ment of thrilling eloquence. I looked at the man,- blackened 
with powder and smoke, with profound admiration. It was an 
intense surprise. I said we could not discuss the subject then, 
but I was thankful for the sake of humanity that I had met one 
man that night who seemed to have a human heart in his breast. 
He then said ; " Stranger, if 3^ou will hold my blanket and knap- 
sack, I will get that shawl for you." Suiting the action to the 
word, he dropped both at my feet, and with fixed bayonet 
started in pursuit of the sergeant with the shawl. A few paces 
off he met a comrade whom he induced to join him, and the 
two soon overtook the offending party; the privates left the 
sergeant in the hands of these two men, who at the point of the 
bayonet double-quicked him back to me, and my friend said : 
"ISTow, apologize to that gentleman for striking him, and give 
him back his shawl." The sergeant was quite sobered by this 
action ; he made every apology, said the devil had taken posses- 
sion of him this night, but he was very sorry, and if he could be 
of any service he would stay with me and protect me. Thank- 
ing the true nobleman who had acted so grandly, I recorded his 
name in a pocket Bible, subsequently stolen from me that night, 
and I thus lost a name I would give much to recall. It would 
afford me great delight to meet that man again. I think his 
name was White ; he was a member of an Iowa regiment. 

All this consumed much more time than it has taken to tell 



118 

it. When I got back to the house, I found the officer waiting 
at the gate, who exclaimed : " Where have you been ? I have 
taken the ladies home,, and your wife is miserable about you." 
" What ! " I said, " you have taken my wife and children back 
to that burning house ? " lie simply said : " The house is 
saved ; your wife's hand was slightly burned, and your little 
daughter fainted on getting back ; but they are now safe, and 
Mrs. Porter is almost distracted with the uncertainty regarding 
your fate." Had I not seen the house in flames ? Yet this 
man coolly tells me this tale. He had taken all that was dearest 
to me somewhere, I knew not where. I resolved if there had 
been foul play the life of one of us was near its end. I deter- 
mined that mine should not go first. No doubt some one 
quietly reading this will think, how shocking ! Yes, reader, 
war and all its concomitants are sinful, devilish. It is begotten 
of Satan and born in hell. There is nothing good about it ; but, 
before you condemn, you must be placed in the same circum- 
stances (which Heaven forbid !) and then you can understand 
my feelings. I started out with the man. We passed through 
the street in which the scenes I have just described took place. 
I turned down the next street, and there stood the house of 
Dr. Reynolds, evidently unharmed, which, with a Baptist church, 
were the only buildings standing in ten or twelve blocks. I 
saw that I had done the soldier a great wrong. The revulsion 
of feeling was quick and violent. Extending my hand, I said, 
" Lieutenant, I have judged you unjustly. I ask of God and 
of you pardon. I took you for a villain, and now I find I am 
under great obligations to you." He took my hand and shook 
it warmly, saying : " Pardon you, certainly ; I knew by your 
countenance what you felt, and it is perfectly natural after this 
night's experience. I do not wonder you have the worst opin- 
ion of every member of this army; but we are not all like this 
— there are some gentlemen and Christians among them yet. 
God help them if it was not so, for surely such a mob as this 
has been would be swallowed up by your army in a few days." 
He then told me his name — Lieutenant John A. McQueen, of 
Company F, Fifteenth Illinois Cavalry, of General O. O. How- 
ard's escort ; and his home was Elgin, Kane County, Illinois. 
The hand of Providence now became manifest ; for the institu- 



119 

tion of which I am rector, and everything else that I have done 
for the whites and the colored people of the South, have come 
from the fact that this young man went home with Dr. Rey- 
nolds that night. 

I found the ladies and children all safely housed in Dr. 
Reynolds's parlor. They gave glowing accounts of the gentle 
tenderness of Lieutenant McQueen, and of the protection he 
had been to them. Dr. Reynolds told how, when he returned 
to his home, he found it a pandemonium, filled with soldiers ; 
trunks, drawers, boxes were broken open, and the contents 
scattered everywhere. The box to w^hich the church plate 
belonged was broken to pieces, but the box which contained 
the plate with a towel thrown over it was not disturbed ; evi- 
dently the boldness of the thing had set the men off their guard, 
and thus the service of the Holy Communion, Charleston, was 
preserved. When Lieutenant McQueen reached the house, he 
drew his pistol and ordered every man out of it ; placed a senti- 
nel in the front and rear ; with the aid of the servants in the 
yard and soldiers on the roof of the house, he formed a line, 
and passed water from the well to the roof, thus keeping it wet. 
Being a brick house, surrounded by trees, and standing alone, 
it could not take fire save from the roof or being ignited from 
below. The fire having swept past, and the place being now 
under guard, Lieutenant McQueen considered it safe, and re- 
turned for the ladies and myself, in the manner already related. 
Several families took refuge with us later, and the party opened 
a box of the wine I had saved, and found it very beneficial. I 
will state here that Miss Reynolds went through the city the 
next day, taking wine to sick ladies. I gave a box of it to the 
Rev. Dr. Shand for sacramental purposes, and if I had not saved 
it the holy communion could not have been administered in Co- 
lumbia for months. The remainder was turned over to Dr. 
Raoul, who, through the Rev. Mr. Jenkins, distributed it to the 
sick soldiers in the hospital. 

Saturday beamed upon us in all the beauty of a clear winter 
day ; but the sun shone down on a blackened and desolated city 
and a broken-hearted people. On Sunday, after an excellent 
sermon by the Rev. Robert Wilson, son-in-law of Dr. Shand, 
we gathered at the table of our Lord. It was a solemn hour ! 



120 

What searchings of heart there must have been ! whether, after 
all we had endured at the hand of the enemy, w^e still could go 
to this feast of love where all wrath and bitterness must be left 
behind. We thanked God that so many could go to that feast. 
Reader, you would have to be placed in like condition with us 
to understand the full meaning of that first communion, after 
that dreadful night, with those who had caused us so much tor- 
ture. The record of that hour is on high. I trust the faith 
and love have been accounted of God for righteousness to the 
little band who, with fainting hearts, but trustful still, did go 
to their Master's board and say, " Thou hast stricken us, but we 
will not believe thou hast forsaken us." 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

Monday, the 20th of February, 1865, was another of those 
days of balmy beauty which occur often in midwinter at the 
South. But we were worn and weary ; a reaction had set in, 
and we did not know what trials yet awaited us. The Federal 
army was still in the city, and the awfulness of our condition 
and the desolation which was all around began to be realized. 
All hearts were sad, and on every face was written despair. • 
Suddenly, about noon, there was a stir among the soldiers, and 
regiment after regiment, and train after train, passed rapidly 
through the town. General Sherman had received tidings of 
the evacuation of Charleston, and he started to intercept Gen- 
eral Hardee's forces. It was not long before the unwelcome 
host was gone. Lieutenant McQueen lingered until near four 
o'clock ; and, becoming uneasy for his safety, for his army had 
been gone some time, I feared he would be shot if our scouts 
met him riding alone. I urged him to go, but his anxiety for 
our safety, lest some camp-followers might come in and molest 
us, was so great that he would not move. At length I said to 
him that, if he would stay, there were men enough to make 
him our prisoner, and I would pledge him my life to see him 
safely returned to his lines. But, I told him, I could not coun- 



121 

sel such a course as . an honorable one, and it would, perhaps, 
give him trouble hereafter. He would not, of course, enter- 
tain the thought. lie was, however, entirely in our power, 
and the temptation to keep him, for his own sake, was very 
great. About 5 p. m., with an amount of emotion which can 
scarcely be imagined, we gathered around this young man to 
bid him good-by. He had come among us as an enemy ; he 
left us as a brother. General Hampton, with two hundred 
thousand men, could not have more effectually protected us, 
than he had done. I accompanied him to the door and saw 
him mount his horse. Just then a thought flashed through my 
mind which has proved the cause of blessings to many hun- 
dreds of persons. Requesting him to remain until I returned 
from the house, I hastily wi^ote a letter to General Wade Hamp- 
ton or to any other Confederate into whose hands he might fall. 
I mentioned the noble conduct of the young man, and signed 
my name in full. Giving him the letter, I said : " Keep this 
about you ; it may be of service ; use it in an emergency, which, 
in the chances of war, may occur." I knew that the. woods 
were filled with Confederate scouts. I thought that the occa- 
sion might arise when he would find the letter useful. I 
charged him, if he went to Camden, to show kindness to our 
old blind Bishop, Bishop Davis, and to his family, and indeed 
to do his best to stop this shocking style of warfare. He 
pledged me he would, and nobly did he redeem his promise. 
Commending him to God, we parted. 

There was no time now to be lost. We were like a wrecked 
crew in a dismantled ship after a storm. Some old muskets, 
some older cattle, had been left at the request of the mayor ; 
but every gun was spiked, and of the cattle one must have been 
starving indeed to have eaten any of them. That night we 
barricaded our homes, and drew out guns from places where 
they had been secreted, and organized ourselves into a home 
guard. On the following day the committee of gentlemen 
who had undertaken to manage affairs persuaded all to make a 
common joint stock of their provisions. We had all things in 
common, and we also agreed to take rations for each day. I 
think the most trying thing I ever did was to go, with Mr. 
Alfred Huger and Mr. Daniel E. Huger, and others of that 



122 

stamp of gentlemen, and stand for hours in the crowd of women 
and children, white and black, nntil our turn came to get a few 
quarts of corn-meal and a small piece of bacon. This we did 
for example's sake, and it had the happiest effect, for the popu- 
lation of the poor were thus cared for until they could send out 
beyond the belt of forty miles of desolation around us (whence 
nothing could be got), to draw from those sections that had es- 
caped the invader. 

A month passed before I could obtain any kind of convey- 
ance to take my family out of Columbia. At length, through 
the kindness of Mr. E. L. Kerrison, who by great forethought 
had sent his horses and carriage out of the reach of the army, 
we were able to leave on the ITth of March. In all that 
month we knew nothing save that Camden and Winnsboro' had 
been destroyed, and that the army had left South Carolina. 
Camping out the first night, we reached I^ewberry en tlie next 
day, and there gained the railroad, which took us next day to 
Anderson. On the train going up I met Mr. Aiken, who told 
me he had been to Darlington to look for his brother's body. 
Colonel Hugh Aiken, who had been killed in a skirmish, and he 
added : " Your friend McQueen was wounded in the same 
fight, and would have been killed, but he drew out a letter 
which he said was from the Rev. A. T. Porter, of Charleston, 
and fortunately it fell into the hands of a soldier who knew you ; 
he said McQueen must be an uncommon fine ' Yank ' to have 
such a letter, and he would take care of him ; but," added Mr. 
Aiken, " there are plenty of men w^ho, instead of facing the 
enemy, are as brave as heroes in the rear, and they think the letter 
a forgery and McQueen an impostor, and they have threatened 
•to take him out at night and hang him, notwithstanding your 
letter." I thanked him for the information, and at once decided 
on my line of action. 

Telling my wife the case, we agreed that it was my duty to 
go and see what I could do for the prisoner. When w^e reached 
Anderson I made all my arrangements. Confederate money 
was still available, and we had a supply of that. I felt that my 
family was secure, and so, taking my historic shawl and a few 
articles of clothing, I bade good-by to my loved ones to go 
into the woods to hunt for Lieutenant McQueen. Where he 



123 

was I had not the slightest idea ; but, if he was in Darlington 
District, I knew I should find him, or at least I would leave 
nothing undone to accomplish this. At ^Newberry, over one 
hundred miles from Anderson, I left the train, for there the road 
stopped, having been destroyed by a freshet and by the enemy 
below that point. I walked to Columbia, which took me two 
days, and both days in one of the hardest rains I have ever been 
in, and I had not the protection of an umbrella. "When I 
reached Columbia I dried my clothes, which the rain had satu- 
. rated, and was fortunate in obtaining a seat in a wagon ; but my 
pleasure was considerably lessened by the fact that the vehicle 
had no springs, the extemporized body being placed on the 
axles. An old mule pulled six of us (an unavoidable case of 
cruelty to animals) thirty miles to Camden. On reaching this 
place my inquiries began ; something led me to go to the Con- 
federate hospital, where I thought I might perchance hear some- 
thing of Lieutenant McQueen. Going first into one room, then 
into another, finally I opened a door with no idea of who was 
in the room. There were about a dozen soldiers present ; and 
as I entered I saw a figure rise suddenly from one of the beds 
on the floor, and, turning to me, he raised his arms and uttered a 
joyful " Thank God ! " Seeing who it was, and that he was 
about falling, I sprang over one or two of the beds on the floor 
and caught Lieutenant McQueen in my arms. Laying his head 
on my shoulder for a moment, he sobbed. I confess the tears 
were running down my cheeks at the same time. The scene 
created some sensation ! Here were a Confederate in captain's 
uniform and a Federal lieutenant, clasped in each other's arms 
and weeping ! The soldiers looked on amazed. " Wait," I said, 
" men, until you hear this man's story, and you will weep too." 
And they did heartily when they heard it, and McQueen became 
a hero at once. I soon learned from him how, in a night skir- 
mish, he and another had been wounded, and two Federals had 
been killed, while we had lost the same. The Federals thought 
they were pursued, and the Confederates that they had been 
ambushed ; so, after a few shots, both parties had fled. After a 
while the Confederates had cautiously returned, and, finding him, 
one of them had drawn a pistol to shoot, when he held up my 
letter, which saved his life. A litter was made for him, and he 



124 

was taken to the home of a Mr. Postell, a Confederate soldier, 
who had been in the company of which an adopted son of mine 
was captain ; and he said, although he did not know^ me, for his 
captain's sake he would take care of him. But, finding his life 
in some peril, Mr. Postell had brought him by night to Cam- 
den only the week before my arrival there, and had placed him 
under the Confederate authorities. He had been shot about 
ten days after he left Columbia. The delight of Lieutenant 
McQueen when he saw me can not well be described. He said 
home at once rose before him. He did not know how, but he 
was sure he was now safe and would soon be at home. I went 
into the town, and found he had protected the Bishop's family, 
and many others ; he had saved every home that was saved be- 
tween Columbia and Camden. When I told the people that he 
was among them, wounded and a prisoner, all who had received 
kindness from him went to the hospital and loaded him with atten- 
tion. Bishop Davis went to see him and bestowed his blessing. 
Finding that he was sufficiently recovered to travel, and 
there being only a surgeon and a quartermaster representing the 
Confederate Government in Camden, I obtained leave of the 
surgeon to take charge of Lieutenant McQueen, he holding me 
responsible for any damage that might come from giving me 
the prisoner. I procured from the quartermaster an old, lame 
mule, and Mr. De Saussure loaned me a vehicle ; Bishop Davis 
gave Lieutenant McQueen his duster, and some one else pro- 
vided a suit of clothes ; so, putting his uniform in a bag, he 
donned the civilian's dress. Placing my wounded friend in the 
vehicle, together with the provisions furnished us by some 
ladies, I walked beside him, for the old mule could scarcely 
carry two. Thus we traveled, taking two days and two nights 
to reach Chester, a distance of sixty-four miles. We staid at 
night with some of the country people. We passed through a 
part of the country lately traversed by General Sherman's army. 
The people were stripped of their possessions, and were poor 
and distressed, but they took us in. I would tell about the 
burning of Columbia, and what had happened, and how one of 
the Federal soldiers had proved himself a Christian indeed ; and 
when 1 got the people up to wishing they could meet such a 
man, I would introduce my companion, and then McQueen re- 



125 

ceived the best they had. He remarked that he had never met 
such a people. When we reached Chester, we gave up our mule 
and took the train, where I met Colonel Colquitt, afterward Gov- 
ernor of Georgia. Being acquainted with him, I told my story ; 
introducing Lieutenant McQueen, I asked protection, for I had 
nothing whatever to show for my having this " Yank " along, 
whose speech betrayed him all the while, and therefore I advised 
him to speak as seldom as possible. It was a risky business to 
undertake at such a time, and I think of it, these fifteen years 
- afterward, and wonder how I dared to do it, and how we 
escaped without an unpleasant word from any one. Colonel 
Colquitt gave me a paper saying I had authority to take charge 
of this man, but I never had occasion to use it. I was taking 
him to Richmond. Mr. George A. Trenholm, a member of my 
flock in Charleston and a very warm friend, was Secretary of 
the Treasury, and I knew with his aid I could send Lieutenant 
McQueen through the lines. We had not gone far from Ches- 
ter before those murmurs that filled the air when disasters hap- 
pened or success crowned our arms came floating through the 
cars. 'No one could tell where they came from or who had cir- 
culated them, yet we all knew that something dreadful had 
happened about Richmond. I determined to leave the direct 
line and go to General Hardee at General Johnston's headquar- 
ters at Smithville, ^N'orth Carolina, through whom I hoped to 
send my companion to General Howard, in General Sherman's 
army. On taking him there, I chanced as the train arrived to 
meet General Hardee. I introduced Lieutenant McQueen to 
him and told his story. It had taken us nearly a week from 
Camden to come this distance. General Hardee told me that 
General Johnston was about to retreat ; I must take the Lieuten- 
ant back to Raleigh and meet him there the next day, which I 
did. I took him to the Rev. Dr. Mason's house, where, after 
they heard my story, the best they had was at the disposal of 
my companion. I called the following day on General Johnston, 
who had heard of Lieutenant McQueen's noble conduct. He 
at once sent for the ofiicer who had such matters in charge, and 
wrote out a pass for Lieutenant McQueen to go through the 
Confederate into the Federal lines, at the same time telling me 
if my companion would remain quiet he would be in the Fed- 



126 

eral lines before long, as we were in retreat. It was ascertained 
on that day that General Lee had met with a great disaster, and 
a few of us knew that the end was at hand. As soon as I had 
secured Lieutenant McQueen's safety, I began to think of my 
own movements. The Confederate army was in full retreat, 
and the Federals were advancing rapidly ; so, bidding the young 
soldier good-by, we parted, and have never met again. I had 
traveled nearly six hundred miles in circuitous route, by rail, by 
foot, in a wagon without springs, and in a buggy, to set him 
free. I would have cheerfully gone seven thousand, and en- 
countered many more dangers than I did in his behalf. 

Procuring a wagon with a pair of mules, and taking General 
Hardee's advice to leave a disbanding army as soon as possible, 
I parted with him at Chapel Hill, ISTorth Carolina, and started 
for Cheraw, South Carolina. I passed over the ground that 
General Sherman's army had traversed, being seldom out of 
sight of some memorial of that destructive march. My course 
was through Columbia, and again I traveled five hundred and 
fifty miles in reaching home. 

In concluding my story of the humane young Federal sol- 
dier to whom so many in South Carolina are indebted, I would 
say that we have corresponded. He is a well-to-do farmer in 
Elgin, Kane County, Illinois ; has a wife and five or six children ; 
and in the year 1878, when General Hampton, then Governor 
of South Carolina, went to Illinois to deliver a speech before an 
agricultural society, he gave the outlines of this story as I, his 
chaplain, have done. It was told to illustrate the better side of 
human nature, both on the Federal and Confederate sides. As 
soon as he had finished, there walked out of the crowd a man of 
about forty years of age (he was only twenty-eight when I knew 
him), and, pulling a letter from his pocket, he said to General 
Hampton : " General, I am Lieutenant John A. McQueen, and 
this is the letter Mr. Porter gave to me in Columbia, but which 
I have never been able to deliver to you before." General 
Hampton was, of course, delighted at this confirmation of his 
words. Lieutenant McQueen declined to relinquish the paper 
which had saved his life, but he furnished the General with a 
copy. The scene made a profound impression. I had this from 
General Hampton himself. 



127 

" But what has all this to do with the story of your insti- 
tute?" This much. In 1866 Bishop Davis sent me to the 
North to raise money to rebuild, if possible, the Theological 
Seminary destroyed in Camden, and to establish the first 
colored school in Charleston under the Episcoj^al Church. I 
went to General O. O. Howard, and because of what I had 
done for Lieutenant McQueen, he exerted himself on my be- 
half, introducing me to leading people, and they from one to 
another, and so I got the ear of people and their confidence, 
Rud all this great work for the white children of the State has 
been an outgrowth of that one deed. It is to this I owe the in- 
terest manifested by General Sherman in procuring for me the 
Arsenal. But here we are in Liverpool, on the 12th day of 
April, 1879. 



CHAPTER XXYII. 

On Easter eve, April 12th, 1879, I found myself at Kinross 
House, Cromwell Boad, London, the guest of my friend Mr. 
Frederick A. White. I met with a warm reception from him, 
his wife, and sister. On the table in my room lay a letter of 
kindly w^armth from the Bev. G. H.Wilkinson, Yicar of St. Pe- 
ter's, welcoming me back again, and saying that I had done right 
to come. There w^as also a note from my host, inclosing twen- 
ty pounds, an Easter offering for my own use. This was only 
an example of the unbounded kindness I received at their hands. 
For four months I was the guest of these dear friends, who left 
nothing undone to make my visit agreeable to myself and profit- 
able to my work. Through the Yicar and Dr. Tremlett, Mr. 
White and Mr. Thomas Kingscote, all the plans were laid out 
for me. I preached in several churches where offerings were 
made to my cause. I was present at a succession of dinner en- 
tertainments, at which time friends were made for my work ; 
and before I left, on the 5th of July, one thousand five hun- 
dred pounds were given to me in England for my institution. 

Among those to whom I was indebted for kindness, I may 
mention the Archbishop of Canterbury, with whom I had the 



128 

pleasure of breaking bread ; the Archbisbop of Dublin and his 
family, from whom I received kind attention ; the Primate of 
Scotland, and Lord Cairns, then Lord High Chancellor of Eng- 
land, with both of whom I dined ; the Earl and Countess of 
Aberdeen, and Lord and Lady Selbourne, who placed me under 
much obligation by their kindly consideration. Mr. John Welsh, 
of Philadelphia, the American Minister, treated me with great 
kindness and generosity, as also did Mr. Julius S. Morgan, who 
for many years has contributed to my work. Mr. Pussell 
Sturges, of the firm of Baring Brothers, was also most liberal 
in his assistance. Indeed, it would be almost impossible to tell 
of all the kindness manifested to me in word and act. I look 
back to this visit with great pleasure, and am filled with grati- 
tude, not only to those liberal and hospitable friends, but to the 
Giver of every good and perfect gift, who moved the hearts 
of his people to aid me so materially in sustaining this institu- 
tion, the importance of which I know I do not overestimate. 
Oh ! that I could but impress my own countrymen, especially 
those of the South, with the good that such an institution is 
capable of doing. A people who are blessed with the advan- 
tages of education and good moral and religious training have 
nothing to fear, even though the whirlwind of war may sweep 
away their earthly possessions. They have something better 
than houses and lands, jewels and gold ; they have a solid rock 
on which to plant their feet ; a sure foothold for time and for 
eternity. Surely, it is well worth some sacrifice to attain this. 
Who can compute the benefit of such an institution, not only 
to individuals, but to families, to the State, to the Church ? 
It is not a stream that flows in one course, but it meanders in 
all directions, purifying, refreshing, giving life. We need this, 
and many more such institutions, to stem the tide of infidelity 
which, under various names, is sweeping over the land. We 
need it to instill such principles into our boys, that our men will 
uphold the true and the good in trade, in politics, and in social 
life. We need it, we of the South, that by education w^e may 
surmount some of the circumstances in which the disasters of 
the war have placed us, and stand as peers, not inferiors, in the 
republic of sister States. This is not a superfluous institution ; 
it is needed — needed greatly ; and if this fact could only impress 



129 

itself upon the hearts of our people — and I pray that God will 
enable me to do this — then would they more earnestly and liber- 
ally unite with my generous Northern friends, and my equally 
generous English friends, to aid me in maintaining this insti- 
tution. There are many at the South who can aid me, but who 
have not, and to such of these as read this book I now earnestly 
appeal. To return from this digression : 

The position of this institution, and the proposed transfer 
of the Arsenal property by the United States Government, 
gave increased interest to my work. Soon after my arrival in 
England I received the papers from home. The introduction 
of the joint resolutions by Senator Butler, and the favorable 
report of the Military Committee of the Senate, gave publicity 
to my work, and for several days the papers published articles 
on the subject, laudatory and congratulatory. Of course, all 
undertakings of a public character meet with a certain amount 
of opposition ; so, in due time, I received a letter from General 
Butler stating that some party in Charleston had employed a 
lawyer to defeat my project. The party intended to purchase 
the Arsenal, and pull down these buildings, and put up a 
private residence. I was not alarmed, for I knew the Govern- 
ment would not sell, but I foresaw some trouble. I knew, 
however, that if it was true that I had been led so far by God's 
hand, if it was for his glory and the good of the Church, I 
was sure that I would not be defeated in my efforts, and I was 
quite willing to leave all to God. 

I received a letter from the Eev. John Morgan, of the 
American Protestant Episcopal Church in Paris, inviting me 
to preach for him on the 15th of June, which invitation I ac- 
cepted. From a few Americans in Paris, principally friends 
from Baltimore, I collected four thousand francs. I met my 
friend Miss Mason in Paris, who requested me to visit some 
friends of hers from Virginia who had met with adverse cir- 
cumstances, and as a fellow-countryman I assented. In apart- 
ments quite destitute of luxury, I found a lady and gentleman 
bearing the impress of social refinement, to whom I introduced 
myself as the friend Miss Mason had requested to call. It was 
eleven o'clock at night, and they were expecting me. I did 
not know, really, what I had gone for, except to express sym- 



130 

pathy. A fine-looking boy, of about twelve years of age, came 
out of an adjoining room in his night dress ; he had been lying 
awake waiting to see me. I inquired if they had other boys, and 
they took me into their sleeping apartment, where I found an- 
other little fellow of ten or eleven asleep. I asked w^hat prospect 
was ahead for these boys, and found there was really very little 
liope for them so far as regarded education. We all knelt, and 

after prayer I said : " Mr. P , I do not know why Miss Mason 

asked me to come here, unless it was to see these boys ; suppose 
I take them to America and place them in my institution, where 
they can receive a good education and be trained in the sphere 
of life in which they were born, but which, in their present 
state, they can not hope to attain." Both father and mother 
burst into tears, and he said : " For two years we have been 
praying that some means would be raised up to send these boys 
home to be educated." " Well," I replied, " I must be the answer 
to your prayers. God, perhaps, has sent me for them, and I 
will take them on two conditions — first, that I can get a free pass- 
age for them from England to America, and next, that they be 
not interfered with by any of the family." To these conditions 
they readily assented, and kneeling . again to ask God's blessing 
and direction, I left them. On my return to London, I told 
Mr. William Cunard their story, and he generously gave me a 
ticket for them, provided I would go in the Abyssinia. I had 
my ticket to return by the Gallia, and the Abyssinia was going 
to leave a little before I was ready, but I felt the way had been 
made so clear for me that I must accept the offer ; and so the 
two boys returned with me to America, and have now been 
wdth me a year. I have not been disappointed in them ; and I 
pray that God may bless and fit them for his service. 

It will interest my Christian readers to hear how gracious 
God was to me on my passage to England in April. On the 
steamer I met a young man from Massachusetts, about twenty- 
four years of age. We were thrown much together ; he sought 
my acquaintance and gave me his confidence. I found a great 
deal to do, and every night, when all on that ship save those 
on duty were asleep, that young man was in my stateroom with 
me, and many prayers went up for him and with him. During 
his stay in Europe, he corresponded constantly with me, and on 



131 

his return to his home in America he was married and was con- 
firmed, and is now a communicant of the Church, and in all his 
letters to me he writes of me as his deliverer and his father. 

Before leaving London, Canon Wilkinson invited the gentle- 
men who had before formed a committee to keep up an interest 
in my work to hold a meeting. Some of these, with others, 
formed themselves into a committee, who agreed to continue, 
for at least two years, to further my work, hoping by that time 
that it would be self-sustaining, or that some person or persons 
•would be raised up to endow it. The names of the gentlemen 
forming the committee are — 

The Eael of Abeedeen. 

A. H. Beown, Esq., M. P. 

Rev, Canon Fleming, Yicar of St. Michael's, Chester Square. 

HOWAED GiLLIAT, Esq. 

The Hon. Rev. E. Caee Gltn, Vicar of St. Mary's, Kensington. 

Rev. C. Geeen, Vicar of St. Paul's, New Beckenham. 

Rev. T. Teignmouth, Shore Chaplain to the Queen. 

Rev. Dr. Teemlett, Vicar of St. Peter's, Belsize Park, N. W. 

Leedham White, Esq. 

Rev. Canon Wilkinson, Vicar of St. Peter's, Eaton Square. 

Thomas Kingscote, Esq., Treasurer. 

Feedeeick a. White, Esq., Secretary. 

And most nobly have they redeemed their pledge. They have 
sent to me nine hundred pounds since the 1st of January, 1880. 
It would be consonant wdth my wishes to tell more of the 
kindness which I received from the Yicar of St. Peter's, Eaton 
Square, and St. Peter's, Belsize Park, and of the happy hours 
spent with Mr. Thomas Kingscote and his wife at the Trench, 
and of all that he and Mr. Frederick A. White, the one the 
Treasurer and the other the Secretary of this committee, have 
done ; but to do so would reveal the nearest and most intimate 
friendship, and disclose deeds of love and kindness which they 
w^ould not be willing to see in print. May God reward these 
dear friends a thousand-fold, here and hereafter, for the interest 
evinced in me and this work of God in my hands ! I must not 
omit to speak of the renewed kindness of Mr. I. K. Gilliat, 
Mr. Algernon Gilliat, and Mr. Howard Gilliat, and also of 
Mr. Collet and Mr. Hamilton, of Brown, Shipley & Co. But 
the hour came when I bade farewell to the friends at Kinross 



132 

House, and with my two little boys left for Liverpool. We 
sailed the next day, the 5th of July, the day two years before 
on which I had first sailed for England, and reached New York 
after a passage of fourteen days. I got some friends to take 
charge of my little boys while I went to Washington. I saw 
General Sherman, who assured me the effort made before the 
adjournment of Congress to defeat me, in his opinion, had done 
me no damage, only I might have to fight for the buildings, 
which I wished to avoid if possible. During my absence in 
England, on the 4:th of June, my son, Mr. Theodore A. Porter, 
was ordained to the deaconate by Rt. Rev. John Williams, 
D. D., Bishop of Connecticut, at Middletown. He makes the 
fourth of my boys now in holy orders. 

On my return to Charleston I found the institution closed 
for the summer vacation, and the boys gone to their homes. I 
reported all debts paid up save some six hundred and thirty 
dollars, which were covered by an amount due from scholars. 
And thus again, for the second time, my friends in England 
saved the institution, for if they had not helped me we must 
have come to a standstill. 

During this year eighteen were confirmed. There were in 
the Home during the year, from October, 1878, to August, 1879, 
sixty-seven boys, of whom sixteen were orphans, seventeen were 
fatherless, eleven motherless, twenty-three had both parents 
alive, twenty-nine paid nothing, and the rest paid an average of 
sixty-two dollars and fifty cents. We are trying to get the in- 
stitute to be self-supporting. We charge two hundred dollars 
for everything, and, trifling as this is, only four boys paid that 
amount. It will thus be seen how many are on the beneficiary 
list ; for all who do not pay the charges are, of course, included 
in that list. There were also sixty-nine day scholars, many of 
whom were on the free list. 'Now, the question may be asked, 
" Why do you take so many free ? " The answer is, " Look at 
my position ! Does this record tell of a self-imposed task — or 
does it indicate, in every step, the finger of God pointing me to 
my work ? " When orphans and widows' children are brought 
to me, if I say no, there is not the slightest chance for these 
children. They will be left in the world, to grow up with no 
educational advantages and no spiritual opportunities. These 



133 

children are, for the most part, from representative families who 
have not recovered, and are not likely to recover in two genera- 
tions, from the desolations of the war, and God seems to bring 
them to me and say, " Here, you do the work." "What can I do 
but take them, and look to God, through his people, to give me 
the means ? I know there is a limit to all this ; but my limit 
seems to be the room I have to put them in. I am convinced 
that, at some time, a generous provision will be made for me by 
some large-hearted person or persons, and that I will be spared 
the incessant strain upon my nervous system, although I do not 
doubt God's goodness. The anxiety attending this work, the 
care, the provision, the training, the keeping everything in order 
and harmony (for there are some sixteen officials connected with 
the work, and there will be jars sometimes), the general over- 
sight of all exhausts much energy. Then add to this from nine 
thousand to ten thousand dollars every year to look for, simply 
as God gives it. My friends, would I not shrink from a work 
that involves so much care, so much responsibility, if I dared ? 
I have the rectorship of two parishes, one white, with two hun- 
dred and sixteen communicants in it, the other colored, with 
two hundred and thirty-six communicants; this is more than 
enough for one man. But if I am doing God's work, Christian 
readers, how can I draw back ? I must go on, even if I am over- 
whelmed. You may help to avert this, if you will give to it 
w^hat you can, and interest your friends in it, that it may go on 
blessing thousands and tens of thousands. We have so far 
boarded and educated twenty-six of the sons of the clergy with- 
out charge, and we never expect to charge the brethren— a fact 
that should interest them in the work. 



CHAPTEK XXYIII. 

October, 1879, has come, and with it the teachers and boys 
gather in and go to work. During this year just closed, the 1st 
of August, 1880, there have been in the Home one hundred and 
eight boys : of these twelve were orphans, twenty-seven were 



134 

fatherless, ten were motherless, and iiftj-nine had both parents 
alive; sixtj-nine were beneficiaries, and thirtj-nine paid four 
thousand four hundred and twentj-nine dollars, an average of 
a little over one hundred and thirteen dollars and fifty cents 
each. Only eight paid the full charge of two hundred dollars ; 
the number of beneficiaries was, therefore, still very great. 
We shall endeavor this year to reduce the number. 

As soon as Congress met, I went to Washington. I had fur- 
nished myself with some very strong letters from the Hon. 
Clarkson N. Potter and others, and began at once to work. On 
the 12th of December, General M. C. Butler, in the Senate, 
called the resolution up from the calendar. A few questions 
were asked of him, to which satisfactory answers were given, 
and in a few moments the resolution had passed the Senate 
unanimously. Generals Hampton and Butler, Senator Bayard, 
Governor Randolph, and others, offered me their congratulations 
on the progress of the affair. The opposition of the past sum- 
mer had not again appeared. I then went to the House of Rep- 
resentatives. For good reasons we had asked Colonel Evins, of 
Spartanburg, South Carolina, to take charge of the resolution in 
the House ; our own representative, the Hon. M. P. O'Conner, 
would cheerfully have done so, but it was thought most expe- 
dient to bring in other interests. Colonel Evins introduced me 
to the acting chairman of the Military Committee, of which 
General Joseph E. Johnston was a member, and I was invited to 
appear before them. I told my story. General Johnston stating 
to the committee what he knew of my connection with Lieuten- 
ant McQaeen, and how he had given him a pass through the 
lines, and here again this bread cast upon the waters came back 
to me. The Military Committee unanimously recommended 
the transfer of the Arsenal ; and this brought us to Thursday 
evening. ISTothing more could be done until the next Tuesday. 

Mrs. Ogle Tayloe, a very dear friend, went with me to call 
on the President and Mrs. Hayes. Mrs. Tayloe requested me 
to tell the President and Mrs. Hayes about my work, and what 
I was then doing, which I did. On concluding, I found that 
I had interested my hearers, especially Mrs. Hayes, and she said : 
" You must have the Arsenal, and those boys must be brought 
up under the old flag." In leaving, I said ; " Mr. President, if 



135 

this resolution passes tlie House, it will have to come to jou. I 
am going back to Charleston, to preach four sermons on Sunday, 
and administer the holy communion twice to two different con- 
gregations. I will be back on Tuesday. I do not know what 
may happen in the mean time, but if the paper comes to you" — 
turning to Mrs. Hayes, and making a bow, I continued — " I 
leave myself in good hands." The President immediately said : 
" I can not tell. Dr. Porter, what influence Mrs. Hayes has with 
Congress, but she certainly has great influence over the Presi- 
. dent." We all appreciated the graceful turn the President had 
given to the incident, and we left in high spirits. I went to 
Charleston, discharged my duties there on Sunday, and left for 
Washington on Sunday night. On my arrival on Tuesday morn- 
ing in AYashington, my friend and host, the Rev. Dr. Elliot, told 
me that a savage attack had been made on me in the "!N^ew 
York Times." I hastened to the Capitol, and in the library of 
the Senate-chamber found the paper containing the attack. I 
at once sought General Butler, who sent for the correspondent 
of the " Times," and gave him the true version of the affair, and 
a few days afterward a refutation of the attack appeared in the 
" New York Times," but, in the mean while, the mischief in- 
tended had been done. However, I went boldly to those who I 
heard would oppose us. Hon. Mr. Randolph Tucker introduced 
me to General ' Garfield, the leader of the Republican side of 
the House. I called at his house and told him the story of my 
work in brief. He said the piece in the " Times " had had an 
effect, but he promised to correct it for me. Like Mr. Blaine, 
in the Senate, he expressed much pleasure to hear of such a 
work, and pledged his assistance. Surely God opened the hearts 
of the people. I did not find any opposition after I had told my 
story. Mr. Chittenden, of New York, was of great service to 
me ; he had known me, and took much interest in the work. 
Senator Butler, in my behalf, spoke to several members on the 
Republican side, and the different members of the South Caro- 
lina delegation in the House did the same, so, when the Chair- 
man of the Military Committee was recognized by the Speaker, 
the favorable report of the Military Committee was made, and 
the resolution was put on its passage : one hundred and eighteen 
voted for it, and thirty-six against it. I missed this scene ; my 



136 

whole nervous system had been so wrought upon in this week 
of anxiety and labor that I had just left the gallery of the House, 
where I had waited for hours, and had gone to Senator Butler's 
committee room, thinking that nothing would be done, when 
his son came running into the room, saying : ^' We have got it ! 
We have got it ! " " Got what ? " I asked. " Why, the Arse- 
nal ; the resolution passed, five to one." It was then my turn 
to rush down into the lobby of the House, where I met the 
South Carolina delegation. The House had adjourned, but not 
without passing the resolution, and that morning the President 
had told me he would sign it if it passed, so I felt sure that 
what I knew would give such an impetus to my work was an 
accomplished fact. I thanked God, and prayed for strength and 
wisdom for the increased responsibility, and that the hearts of 
the people might still be opened to me. The happiness would 
now be mine of returning: to Charleston with the followino^ or- 
der in my possession : 

Headquaetees of the Aemt, 

" GeNEEAL OeDEES ) . r^ 1 r\ 

^ I Adjutant- Geneeal's Office, 

-^^- ■^^^- ' Washington, Deceinder 19, 1879. 

"A Joint Resolution of Congress, approved December 19, 
1879, entitled ' Joint Resolution to transfer the Arsenal prop- 
erty in the city of Charleston, South Carolina, to the trustees 
of the Holy Communion Church Institute, for the use and 
accommodation of said school,' requires — 

" That the Secretary of War be and is hereby authorized and directed 
to lease and deliver possession, upon such terms and conditions as to him 
may seem best, for the use of or in the interest of the Government, to the 
trustees of the Holy Communion Church Institute, the property known as 
the 'Arsenal,' situated in the city of Charleston, State of South Carolina, 
together with all the buildings, rights, and appurtenances thereto belonging, 
to be had and held by said trustees for the use and accommodation of said 
school for such time as said lease may run, if not theretofore required by 
the Secretary of War. 

" Sec. 2. That the Secretary of War be and he is hereby authorized to 
make such terms and arrangements with said trustees for the care and pro- 
tection of said property during its occupancy by said school, and for the 
redelivery of possession to the Government when thereto required, as will 
best subserve the interests of the Government: Provided, That the Govern- 
ment sliall not be required to pay for any improvements that may be placed 
on said grounds during the continuance of said lease. 



137 

" Accordingly the Secretary of War directs that the United 
States property known as the 'Arsenal' [Charleston Barracks], 
situated in the city of Charleston, State of South Carolina, to- 
gether with all the buildings, rights, and appurtenances, and the 
United States flag thereto belonging, be transferred to the Eev. 
A. Toomer Porter, D. D., to hold until a lease of said property is 
duly executed by the Secretary of War. 

" The Quartermaster's, Ordnance, and other property in store 
at the Arsenal will be properly disposed of under the direction 
of the Departments concerned. 

" By command of General Sherman : 

" E. D. TOWNSEND, 

''•Adjutant-General.^'^ 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

Before returning to Charleston, an act of kindness was shown 
me, which proved that w^hat was intended to do me harm, was, 
in God's providence, made to further my work. 

After the joint resolution passed the Senate, and I had gone 
to Charleston to preach at my two churches, as already stated, 
the following article appeared in the "]S^ew York Times " : 

"CHARLESTON ARSENAL— A MEASURE FOR GIVING IT TO A SOUTH 
CAROLINA SCHOOL. 

" The Washington correspondent of the ' Few York Times ' says : 
" A very objectionable joint resoUition was passed very quietly in the Sen- 
ate, upon the motion of Mr. Butler, of South Carolina, and in the absence of 
Messrs. Edmunds, Logan, and McMillan, who had been prepared to oppose 
it. The original resolution, which was introduced May 6, 1879, authorized 
and directed the Secretary of War to transfer the United States arsenal 
property in Charleston, S. C, to the trustees of the Holy Communion 
Church Institute, to be held by those trustees for the use of this school as 
long as it is not needed by the Government. By the second section, the 
Secretary was authorized to make terras with the trustees for the care and 
protection of the property, and for its delivery back to the Government. It 
was referred to the Committee on Military Affairs, which reported, through 
Mr. Hampton, of South Carolina, an amendment. This made no material 
change in the resolution, but the words 'lease and deliver possession' 



138 

were substituted for the word ' transfer,' and a provision was made that 
the Government should not be required to pay for any improvements placed 
on the ground during the continuance of the lease. The resolution, as 
amended, was passed. 

" This arsenal is not now used by the Government, and, like other unoccu- 
pied arsenals, is left to the care of an ordnance sergeant. The Rev. A. 
Toomer Porter is the Rector of the Holy Communion Church, in Charles- 
ton, and after the war he came North to raise subscriptions to aid his 
church. In this effort he was successful. Attached to the Church is a 
sectarian school under his charge, and for some time he has desired to obtain 
possession of the United States Arsenal, with its large buildings, for the 
use of this school, at a nominal rent, and for a long period. Leading Re- 
publicans in Charleston have opposed this design, on the ground that the 
school or institute is sectarian, aristocratic, and exclusive, and one to which 
the children of no Union man or Republican can gain admission. They 
assert that the youth educated in it are taught the extreme doctrines which 
were held in the Soutli before the war, and were powerful in causing the 
war, and they claim that if the Government has no use for the arsenal, and 
desires to lease it, it would be more equitable to the residents of the State, 
and more profitable to the Government, to allow competition for it, and 
lease it to the highest bidder. Some say that, if it is no longer of use, it 
should be sold, and the proceeds covered into the treasury ; but all agree 
that special privileges should not be granted to this aristocratic school, in 
which pupils and teachers, they say, are unfriendly to the Government. 
Having no representatives on the floors of Congress, the Republicans of 
South Carolina depend for support upon Republican Senators and Repre- 
sentatives from other States, and think that these gentlemen should guard 
their interests. It was stated by Mr. Butler, in urging the passage of the 
resolution, that the transfer had been recommended by the Secretary of 
War and General Sherman; but those who oppose the transaction say 
that these officers could not have fully understood the matter." 

As I have mentioned, I saw the writer of the article, who 
promised to correct his statement, which he did, but not un- 
til much harm had been done to my cause. Concluding to 
go to Philadelphia before I returned home, I telegraphed my 
good brother, the Rev. William McYicar, that I would be with 
him at 11 p. m. After I reached his house, in the course of 
the evening, he read to me the following communication : 

" PniLADELPHiA, December 15, 1879. 
" Such unjust public criticism having been elicited by the 
passage by the United States Senate of a resolution to lease the 
Charleston Arsenal to the Holy Communion Church Institute, 



139 

it gives us pleasure as Northern men, differing in political opin- 
ion from the Rector of that institute, but personally acquainted 
with him and with the noble work carried on by him in Charles- 
ton, to testify in his behalf. 

" A more unselfish, devoted, and tolerant clergyman than the 
Rev. A. Toomer Porter it has never been our lot to meet. He 
has devoted all of his private means, and the whole of his life 
and matchless energy to bring in and board and educate the 
poverty-stricken sons of South Carolina, without charge. He 
IS training for useful j^ositions in life boys who would other- 
wise grow up in ignorance. It can hardly be a reproach that 
many of these boys are of Revolutionary lineage. 

" The assertion that his school is a ' rebel school ' is amply 
met by the fact that, when his more advanced scholars have 
needed collegiate education, they have been sent to Schenectady, 
'New York, and Hartford, Connecticut. One of his largest con- 
tributors was a colored man in Charleston. If to be an Episco- 
pal institute is ' sectarianism,' it is of that kind which instructs 
and feeds the poor, clothes the naked, and builds hos23itals and 
infirmaries. The more of such sectarianism the better. 

" A healthy emulation among religious bodies in doing 
good to their fellow men is one of the best signs of the times, 
and nothing but narrow-mindedness will complain of being ex- 
celled in benevolence. 

"No American can read the roll of the Holy Communion 
Church Institute without feeling pride and thankfulness that 
the young Francis Marions and Isaac Hugers of to-day are re- 
ceiving from the United States Government even so small a 
boon as the use of a dilapidated United States Arsenal. 

"John Welsh, M. Eussell Thater, 

Thomas Robins, Alex. Brown, 

Lemuel Coffin, I^elson McVicar, 

I. Andrews Harris, Edw. T. Bitcklet, 

James W. Eobins, Geo. M. Conarroe, 

Thomas Clyde, Geo. H. Kirkham." 

These gentlemen had no idea that I was coming to Phila- 
delphia ; no communication on the subject had passed between 
us. It was simply an act of Christian love and justice to an 
absent brother. The article was published that evening in 



140 

several of the Philadelpliia papers, and was sent to N"ew York 
and republished there. A week after, the following appeared 
in the Episcopal Register, of Philadelphia. Thus, that which 
was intended to injure my cause, gave me a wider field, out 
of which many friends have come to aid and to cheer me. 

"THE CHARLESTON ARSENAL TURNED TO THE USES OF 
PEACE AND EDUCATION. 

"It is almost wonderful how often, under the ruling of an 
all-wise Providence, the attempt to decry the Lord's work is 
made an instrument to forward the very work opposed. A 
striking instance of this has just occurred. The Pev. A. Toomer 
Porter, D. D., of Charleston, S. C, the self-denying and hard- 
working Pector of the Holy Communion Church Institute, know- 
ing that the Government Arsenal at that place was disused, and 
not likely to be wanted for war purposes, conceived the benevo- 
lent idea of making the property available for the shelter and 
education of the two or three hundred poor orphan boys under 
his charge, and his suggestion was warmly seconded by General 
Sherman, who knew the excellent work being done by Dr. 
Porter, and a joint resolution authorizing the lease of the prop- 
erty at a nominal rent was passed by the United States Senate. 
But even this good work could not be allowed to progress with- 
out sectarian opposition, which went so far as to say that the 
property had ' better be unused ' than appropriated for the 
purpose desired, and incited the following unjust article in a 
prominent New York paper.* 

" This article attracted the notice of one of Dr. Porter's 
friends in Philadelphia, who, feeling that he was over six hun- 
dred miles away, and perhaps ignorant of the attack, promptly 
drew up the following letter, which was gladly signed by some 
of our leading citizens, and tells its own story.f 

" Dr. Porter came unexpectedly the same night from Wash- 
ington to Philadelphia for a few days' rest, not knowing he had 
been assailed, to find the letter defending him just published, 
the minds of men favorably turned toward his good work, and 

* The article alluded to has been given elsewhere, 
t Letter given above. 



141 

a pressing invitation to preach on Sunday morning before the 
large congregation of the church of the Holy Trinity. He 
preached there in the morning, and at St. James's church in the 
afternoon. The liberal contributions already made in this city 
for his work show how unjust assaults are mercifully turned 
into benefits. It is only proper to add that no man in the South 
has done more to allay sectional bitterness and further ^ good 
will to men' throughout the country than the Key. Dr. 
Porter." 



CHAPTEK XXX. 

Haying reached Charleston on the 24th of December, 1879, 
on Christmas morning, before sunrise, I went to the Arsenal, 
accompanied by some workmen, and showed them what the 
place needed to make it available for my purpose. A kitchen 
and pantry had to be built, the store-room to be fitted up for a 
dining-room and study hall, the second and third stories to be 
converted into dormitories, and other improvements to be made 
which were absolutely necessary. I had no funds with which 
to carry on the work, but I was sure that friends would come 
forward and help me. On the 26th the work began, and a 
busy scene it was. I had prepared a programme for the formal 
occupation of the premises, which I submitted to the Bishop, 
who gave it his apj^roval. On the 8th of January, 1854, 
as a young man I had held my first service in one of these 
buildings, and it occurred to me that this anniversary would be 
the proper time for a grand ceremonial. All the necessary 
papers having passed between me and the ofiicials of the Gov- 
ernment, on the 8th of January, 1880, Ave took formal posses- 
sion of the Arsenal. 

Before giving an account of that day, I will give some of 
the letters I received from distinguished gentlemen whom I had 
invited to be present, showing the interest and sympathy felt 
in my undertaking — an interest which, I am happy to know, 
increases from year to year, as the results of the work become 
more apparent in the community where it is carried on. 



142 

"Department of the Inteeioe, 
"Bureau of Education, 

" Washington, January 5, 1880. 
"Eev. a. T. Poetee, D. D., 

" Holy Communion Church Institute^ Charleston^ S. C. : 

" Deae Sie : Your invitation to be present on the 8tli inst., 

at the formal occupation of the Arsenal, recently transferred to 

you by Congress is received. It would gratify me, specially, to be 

present on an occasion so auspicious, but duties here will prevent. 

" With best wishes for your success, I am, very truly yours, 

"John Eaton, Commissioner^ 

" Boston, January 3, 1880. 

" Rev. and deae Sie : Thanking you for your kind remem- 
brance in the invitations issued by you for the celebration of 
the 8th inst., I regret that I am obliged to decline the accept- 
ance of that addressed to me. 

"As the burial-place of my great-great -grandparents was in 
the churchyard of St. Michael's church in your city, I should like 
to have paid my first visit to South Carolina on this occasion 

" I remain, very respectfully, your obedient servant, 

"James S. Amoey. 
" Eev. a. T. Poster, D. D." 

" Charleston, January 5, 1880. 

"Eeveeend and deae Sie: Your flattering invitation to 
witness the inauguration ceremonies of installing the Holy 
Communion Church School Institute in the grounds of the 
United States Arsenal in this city is accepted. 

" Permit me to add that, if this was the crowning arch of 
your services in the cause of education, it would satisfy the 
aspirations of the most ambitious, considered in a secular point 
of view merely. But, when to this is added the consideration 
that the agent is an instrument in the hands of Divine Provi- 
dence, one is at a loss indeed to measure the nature and extent 
of your success. In the conversion of an arsenal into a store- 
house for the munitions of the mind, you may well take to your- 
self in letter and spirit the motto, ' Anna cedant togae.' 

" Most respectfully, your obedient servant, 

" B. J. \y HALEY." 



143 

" MoPherson Barracks, 
" Atlanta, Ga., January 5, 1879. 

"Eev. a. Toomee Porter, D. D., Charleston., S. C. : 

'•' Rev. and dexVr Sir : I have the honor to acknowledge the 
receipt of your invitation in behalf of the Rector and Board of 
Trustees of the Holy Communion Church Institute, to be pres- 
ent at the ceremonies of the formal occupation of the Arsenal 
on the 8th instant, and regret that it will be impossible for me 
to attend. 

" With my congratulations on the event, and my best wishes 
for the prosperity of the institute, and success in the great 
work, believe me to be respectfully, 

" Your obedient servant, 

" Henry I. Hunt." 

"My dExVr Mr. Porter: I have just read with absorbing 
interest the record of your noble and unselfish devotion to the 
cultivation of the minds and morals of the youth of our com- 
mon country, and, although I can not emulate, yet I maybe per- 
mitted to add my feeble voice in ap]3roval, hut not in encour- 
agement, for no such stimulant is needed by one acting under so 
high a moral obligation as to lead to the conviction that his 
achievements are prompted by inspiration. Such works, how- 
ever, call for the aid of all those interested in the future well- 
being of God's creatures, and I therefore ask the acceptance of 
the inclosed check for one hundred dollars. 
"With esteem, yours, 

"C. T. Loundes. 

" To THE Eev. a. T. Porter, D. D., Charleston, January 9, 1880.'''' 

" Charleston, S. C, January 9, 1880. 

" Dear Sir : I thank you very much for your kind invita- 
tion to attend the ceremonies on the occasion of your formal 
occupation of the Arsenal, transferred to you by the Govern- 
ment for your institution. 

"I regret that professional duties deprived me of the plea- 
sure I anticipated in being present, and I take this opportunity 
to express my appreciation of your consideration. 

" I regard your institution as one of the ornaments of the 



144 

State, and the people owe you a debt of gratitude for the won- 
derful energy and for the philanthropy manifested in its origi- 
nation and maintenance. 

" Many a young man has received an education, and been 
prepared to occupy a position for which he was otherwise 
iitted, who would, without such benefit, have been reduced to 
intellectual waste and occupation in which natural ability 
would have been dwarfed. As a teacher in the medical col- 
lege, I have seen some of your young men, and know that use- 
ful members have been added to society through your good 
work. 

" I trust that the institution will flourish and expand in its 
new quarters. 

" I am, with highest respect, yours truly, 

"Manning Simons. 

" To Eev. Dr. a. T. Portee, Charleston, S. C." 

" Charleston, S. C, December 30, 1879. 
" Eev. a. Toomer Porter, Present : 

" Reverend and dear Sir : After your safe return home 
from your mission tour in the cause of education, I beg to add 
my humble but heartfelt gratulations and thanks to you for your 
noble efforts, blessed with such signal success, for additional 
means to carry on at a much enlarged scale the cause to which 
you devote your life, namely, that of educating our youth and 
enabling them to become intelligent. Christian citizens. My 
whole heart is with you in this noble work. 

" Believe me, dear sir, yours sincerely and truly, 

" William Ufferhardt." 

" Washington, January 9, 1880. 
" F, A. Mitchell, Esq., Secretary, etc. : 

"Dear Sir: The friendly invitation of the Rector and 
Trustees of the Holy Communion Church Institute was not 
received until to-day. Hence what you may have been regard- 
ing as negligence on my part. 

" With earnest wishes for the continued success of the insti- 
tute, I am, very truly yours, 

"J. E. Johnston." 



145 

*' Headquarters, Army of the United States, 

"Washington, D. C, January 5, 1880. 

" Rev. a. Toomee Poetek, Charleston^ S. C. : 

" My deae Sie : I beg to acknowledge recei23t of your kind 
invitation for me to be present on the Sth inst., on the occasion 
of your ceremonies of taking formal possession of the Arsenal 
for educational uses. I regret that it will be impossible. 

" Hoping that your success in your new quarters may equal 
your most sanguine expectations, 

" With great respect, yours truly, W. T. Sheeman." 

" 209 Meeting Street, January 5, 1880. 
" Eev. a. T. Poetee : 

" My deae Sie : I am in receipt of your polite invitation to 
join in the exercises at the formal occupation of the Arsenal on 
the Sth inst. 

" It will afford me much pleasure to be with you, but I am 
afraid my professional engagements will prevent, so I can not 
give you a decided answer in the affirmative. Please accept 
my congratulations on the success thus far of your good work. 
You have my full sympathy, and, as a citizen of the State, I 
think you deserve the hearty 'well done' that should be accept- 
able to a faithful worker. 

" Yery truly yours, R. T. Kinloch, M. D." 

" Charleston, January 7, 1880. 
" Eev. and deae Sie : I most truly thank you for the polite 
invitation of yourseK and Board of Trustees of the Holy Com- 
munion Church Institute, to be present with you at the formal 
occupation of the Arsenal on Sth January inst. I feel, reverend 
sir, that you have acquired much to gratify the loftiest ambi- 
tion, if I may be permitted so to speak, persuaded as I am that 
incalculable benefit must result to this entire community and 
State by your acquisition and supervision. I have delayed 
answering your communication in the hope I might be able to 
attend, but I find the recent severe domestic affliction will not 
permit me to enjoy a pleasure I so much prize. 
" I remain, with great consideration and esteem, 
" Your obedient servant, R. "W. Seymoue." 

10 



146 

This is from one of our most respected citizens, over eighty- 
two years old : 

" 9, E Batteey, Charleston, S. C, January <?, 1880. 
"Rey. a. Toomer Porter, 

" Hector Church of the Holy Communion^ Charleston, S. C. : 
" Rev. AND DEAR SiR I With pleasure and satisfaction, I ac- 
cept the invitation so cordially and courteously extended by your- 
self, and in their behalf by the vestry and wardens of your 
church, to participate in the ceremonies of the occupation by 
you of the U. S. Arsenal in this city, for the school which you 
have so graciously and successfully founded and sustained. 

" At the time and place appointed, if health permits, I will 
punctually attend. 

" Very respectfully and truly yours, 

'^ James G. Holmes." 

" OnAELESTON, S. C, January S, 1880. 
" Rev. a. T. Porter, Rector : 

"Dear Sir : Your courteous note of invitation to be present 
at the formal occupation of the Arsenal has been received. 
" It will give me great pleasure to attend. 
" The patriotic devotion to the education of our people, to 
which you have given the best part of your life and zeal, has, I 
am glad to see, been recognized by the nation at large in its 
present contribution to so worthy an object as education, an 
evidence of the great truth that the real arsenal for the protec- 
tion of the whole country is an institution of learning. 
" With great esteem and regard, yours, 

" Julian Mitchell." 

" Charleston, January 5, 1880. 
"Rev. a. T.Porter: 

"Dear Sir: I am just in receipt of your kind invitation 
to attend the ' Formal Occupation of the Arsenal ' on 8th inst. 
If my health on that day will permit, I will take great pleasure 
in being present to witness the success of an enterprise due 
solely to your efforts in so laudable an object. 
" Yery resj^ectfully and truly yours, 

"David Loper." 



147 

" Charleston, January <?, 1880. 
'' F. A. Mitchell, Esq^.^ Secretary.^ H, C. C. /., Charleston : 

"• Dear Sir : I beg to thank you for your invitation to be 
present on 8tli inst. at the interesting ceremonies which are to 
take place in yonr formal occupation of the Arsenal, and regret 
that business engagements will prevent me from being present. 
The occasion will be a most auspicious one, in which no mem- 
ber of the community can fail to feel a deep interest. 
" Your respectfully, 

"Edw. Ch. Wells." 

" Charleston, January 5, 1880. 
" Dr. a. T. Porter, Eector, 11. C. C. L : 

" Dear Sir : I accept with pleasure your polite invitation to 
be present ' at the formal occupation of the Arsenal.' 

'' I congratulate you upon the result of your efforts in obtain- 
ing the premises for the noble and valuable uses to which they 
are to be applied. 

" I wish your institution every success in their occupancy. 

" I am, with great respect, your obedient servant, 

" Wm. L. Webb." 

" 34 Broad Street, January 5, 1880. 
"F. A. Mitchell, Esq.^ Sec, Trustee, H. C. C. Institute: 

" Dear Sir : I have to acknowledge the invitation signed by 
the Eev. Mr. Porter and yourself, to be present at the formal 
occupation of the Arsensal by the Rector and Board of Trustees 
of the Holy- Communion Church Institute on the 8th January. 
I regret that a prior engagement will prevent my acceptance of 
this invitation. 

'' It would be a pleasure, and not less a privilege, to be in any 
manner connected with an event so remarkable as that which on 
the 8th January you propose to celebrate. And it would be 
difficult to think of any occasion which will excite a more hope- 
ful and earnest sympathy from all classes of our citizens. If in 
other days he was crowned who saved the life of a citizen, how 
should he be crowned who, in the face of so many difficulties, 
has saved for his State so many of her young sons, and educated 
them for the proper discharge of their duties ? I can not think 



148 

of any one to whom for tliis great good we owe more, or as 
much, as the gentleman I have named. He rose to the per- 
formance of what seemed a superhuman duty, with what seemed 
superhuman courage and faith. 

" That he should not have failed, would be of itself enough 
to provoke our admiration ; that he has so eminently succeeded, 
would and does add to the highest measure of our admiration 
that of gratitude for the great good he has done. 

" And now that he has succeeded in these times, when con- 
flicting views and interests embarrass, delay, and perhaps defeat 
almost all measures designed for the public good, in this national 
recognition of the good he has achieved, and the sphere of which 
he proposes to enlarge, he may enjoy that proud distinction, cov- 
eted by so many, conceded to so few, of the Public Benefactor. 
" Yours truly, A. G. Mageath.'- 

I would not convey the idea that every one approved of 
my occupation of the Arsenal. The proverb says, "Many 
men, many minds," and it was more than I could hope or ex- 
pect that all would feel friendly to me on this occasion. Dr. 
Chambliss, a Baptist preacher, thought fit to make an onslaught 
upon me in the newspapers. He preferred that this place should 
not be nsed at all rather than that one religious denomination 
should get the better of another. He had no use to propose for 
the Arsenal. He appeared not to remember that the buildings 
at Lookout Mountain had been given to the Baptists by the 
Government, and others also. I made no response to this 
attack ; but my principal, Mr. Gadsden, during my absence from 
the city, replied temperately. This attack was, however, not so 
hard to be borne as the following letters. There was one from 
the Standing Committee, declining to be present. But all this 
opposition emanated from one and the same source. 

" Charleston, Januar^j 5, 1880. 
" To the Kev. a. Toomer Porter, D. D. : 

" My dear Sir : I beg to acknowledge the courtesy of an 
invitation to be present at the formal occupation of the Arsenal, 
recently transferred by Congress to the Pector and Board of 
Trustees of the II. C. C. Institute. 



149 

"You are possibly aware that I hold and have expressed 
such sentiments with regard to this transfer as forbid me to 
appear as a guest upon an occasion which is meant to be con- 
gratulatory in view of the event. 

''But nothing can hinder me from wishing for every effort 
to do good, and for yourself and your co-laborers personally, 
the best blessings of Heaven. 

'' Sincerely yours, J. A. Chambliss." 

" 6th January^ 1880. 

" Rev. a. T. Pokter, Rector of Holy Communion Church : 

" Reveeexd axd dear Sir : As you request an early answer 
to your invitation of 26th December last, received 3d inst., I 
must beg leave to decline to be present at the formal occupation 
of the Arsenal recently transferred by Congress to the Trustees 
of the Holy Communion Church Institute. I could not be pres- 
ent even if that institute only were involved, as I have con- 
stantly opposed any appropriation of public money or property 
to the use or for the benefit of any ecclesiastical organization, 
as dangerous to the peace as well as the Constitution of the 
country. 

'' But in this case I feel myself bound to go still further, be- 
cause you have published in the ' Monthly Record ' an invitation 
to your brethren of the clergy to attend on that occasion in their 
clerical character and clerical dress ; because you say you regard 
this ' as an event in the history of the Church in this diocese,' 
which ' promises in the future great results.' If I stand alone, 
I now make my solemn protest against any connection of the 
Church in this diocese with the action of the Trustees of the 
Holy Communion Church Institute, as I believe nothing could 
be more disastrous to this Church than its committal to such a 
transaction. 

" I am, very respectfully, Edward McCrady." 

" Chaelestox, Wednesday EvENixa, January 7, 1880. 
" Rev. and Dear Sir, Gentlemen of the Board of Trus- 
tees : The invitation to the "Wardens and Yestry of St. Phihp's 
Church was received by me late in the afternoon of yesterday, 
6th inst. 



150 

*' An early answer being requested, a meeting was held at 
the earliest moment possible. 

" As instructed, I beg herewith to forward their proceedings. 

" I remain, yours very respectfully, etc., 
, ".J. J. Peingle Smith, Chairman^ 

The letter of the Yestry declining to be present took me by 
surprise, as I was not aware at the time that any vestry had been 
invited.— A. T. P. 

" Rev. a. T. Poetee, Rector^ etc. : 

"Deae Sie: The note asking my presence at the formal 
occupation of the Arsenal, granted by Congress to the Holy 
Communion Institute, and a collation to follow the same, did 
not come to hand until some time after its date ; and as it seemed 
to be only a friendly invitation, and an answer was requested, I 
instantly wrote an acceptance. Believing now, from informa- 
tion since developed, that presence will imply approval of the 
grant, I reluctantly withdraw my acceptance. 

" Regretting the necessity of doing what is called for by con- 
sistency, but is unimportant in itself, and assuring you of per- 
sonal kind feeling, 1 am, dear sir, 

" Respectfully yours, Heney D. Lesense. 

" 6 King Street, January 5, ISSOy 

The ground taken that the United States Government can 
not lease its property, for which it has no use, to any parties it 
pleases, and for any purpose, seems to be so absolutely prepos- 
terous that the circle of persons holding these views is, of course, 
very limited. I could have had it for a beer-garden, or a circus, 
or anything, provided I took care of it. Already I have ex- 
pended sixteen thousand dollars on the property, for which I 
can make no reclamation on the Government. I have thrown 
it open to the public ; military companies drill here, and the 
grounds are used by archery clubs. It is a favorite drive for 
strangers, and a promenade for those who desire. But the re- 
ligious influence is that of the Protestant Episcopal Chui'ch ; 
and all these advantages to these poor children, and all this op- 
portunity for good, must be lost because some of them may be- 
come Episcopalians, or, this is such a violation of the Consti- 



151 

tution, that the civil liberties of this people are endangered, and 
the peace of the country invaded. We are grateful that such 
views do not prevail, and that we are in possession of the Arse- 
nal, and are trying to use it for the greatest good of the greatest 
number of our fellow citizens, who will enjoy its advantages 
without regard to creed. We regretted the views of the par- 
ties, but not sufficiently so to mar our enjoyment, or prevent 
the programme from being carried out as designed. The fol- 
lowing is the account as published in the " News and Courier " 
of the 9th of January, 1880. 



CHAPTEE XXXI. 

The celebration of the formal occupation of the grounds and 
buildings hitherto used as the United States Arsenal, by the 
Trustees of the Holy Communion Church Institute, was an im- 
pressive event. The ceremonies were simple, but conveyed, as 
they were meant to do, an expression of the warm sympathy of 
the community with the work, and the general satisfaction at 
the success that has so far attended it. The procession moved 
from the Church of the Holy Communion promptly at five 
o'clock in the following order : 

St. Patrick's Helicon Band. 

W. L. I., 40 men, Captain G. D. Bryan. 

Band. 

Charleston Riflemen, 30 men, Captain R. J. Magill. 

Carriages, containing 

The Bishop and Clergy in Surplices. 

Officers of the Army and Navy of the United States, 

Judge of the United States Court, and other Officers. 

Mr. James C Holmes and Mr. W. M. Lawton. 

Mayor and City Council. 

Honorary Members of the ^Y. L. I. 

President and Faculty of Charleston College. 

Teachers of Schools. 

Board of Trustees Holy Communion Church Institute. 

Principal and Teachers of the Institute. 

Alumni, Students, and Residents of the Institute. 



152 

In this order the procession moved down Ashley Street to 
Doughty Street and around the square formed by the Arsenal 
grounds, and entered through the main gateway on Ashley 
Street. Here those who were in carriages alighted, and all 
passed in on foot, the choir boys in their robes following imme- 
diately after the clergy, who were led by the Bishop and the 
Kev. Dr. Porter. A large number of citizens and ladies had 
already gathered in the grounds. Over the main walk three 
flags were suspended at intervals, the first being the banner of 
the institute — a white flag with a large red cross, and " H. C. C. 
I., 186Y," in red characters upon it — the State flag and the Stars 
and Stripes. The national colors also floated from the flag- 



The rest of the procession moved around the grounds, while 
the two military companies presented arms. Meanwhile the 
choir boys sang an appropriate hymn, beginning " The Church's 
one foundation," and the Bishop and those following him united 
in the recitation of a service arranged for the occasion. 

When this had been concluded, the former and present 
pupils of the institute began cheering enthusiastically while the 
procession flled into the building on Bee Street, which had been 
arranged for the accommodation of the concourse which com- 
pletely filled it. 

After the recitation of the Creed and an appropriate prayer 
by the Bishop, the Rev. A. Toomer Porter arose and spoke as 
follows : 

^^ Right Bev. the Bishop^ Bresident of the Board of Trustees, 

Brethren of the Clergy^ the Honorahle the Mayor and City 

Council^ Fellow Soldiers of the W. Z. /. and the Charleston 

Biflemen, Ladies and Gentlemen^ Fellow Citizens all : 

"We have invited you to meet us to-day to take part in 

the ceremonies inaugurating the occupation of these buildings 

and grounds, lately transferred to the keeping of the Rector and 

Board of Trustees of the Holy Communion Church Institute, 

and we thank you all for the honor you have conferred upon us 

by your presence this afternoon. 

''It can not be an ordinary occasion which has gathered to- 
gether so distinguished an assemblage, and your presence, with 



153 

tlie warm expressions of regrets from those who have been pre- 
vented from attending, gives evidence that not only the mind, 
but the heart of this community has been moved by the magnan- 
imous action of the Congress of the United States, the President, 
the Secretary of War, the General of the Army and the other 
officers, namely. General Sherman, General Auger, and General 
Hunt, through whose influence we were enabled to bring to a 
successful issue the efforts which have been in progress since 
March, 1879. Nor should we fail to mention with great grati- 
. tude the untiring exertions of our distinguished Senators in our 
behalf, coupled with the zealous cooperation of all the members 
of the House of Eepresentatives from this State, with the aid 
of gentlemen in both houses from every section and of both 
parties of the country. All this influence and interest surely 
show that the idea we conceived of turning this abandoned prop- 
erty to profitable use has commended itself to the best judgment 
of the vast majority of our most distinguished fellow citizens. 

" I do not propose to occupy your time longer than to give 
yon a short recital of points of interest, and then will indicate 
the objects to which we j^ropose to devote this acquisition. 
Pardon me if I introduce a chapter from personal history. 
On the 8th day of January, 1854, twenty-six years ago, and in 
this room where we are now gathered, I held service for eight 
persons, who were the remnant of a body of churchmen, who 
for some time had been trying to "establish a mission of the 
Protestant Episcopal Church in this neighborhood for the pur- 
pose of creating a parish to be called the Church of the Holy 
Communion, after the parish founded by that distinguished 
saint, now gone to his rest, the Pev. Dr. Muhlenberg, of and in 
IS'ew York. Bishop Gadsden so highly approved of the noble 
work which that parish was engaged in that he desired to have 
a kindred parish in his diocese. Fortuitous circumstances en- 
abled me to accept the charge, and our record in these twenty- 
six years is before the community. The Church of the Holy 
Communion has been built for twenty-five years, and to-day we 
come into these buildings and grounds, bearing one of her off- 
spring in our arms, to find a home and a heritage of labor, and 
we trust of usefulness, for many generations, and for the benefit 
of many thousands. 



154 

" Pardon me a still more personal reference. On that day, 
twenty-six years ago, while I was holding my first service in 
this room, at my then home in Georgetown, my first-born son 
came into the world. Ten years afterward, while the shells 
were falling in this city, while in yonder building shot and shell 
were being manufactured, while the city day by day was in 
fiames, while that dread disease, the yellow fever, was raging in 
our midst, my precious boy passed away to the paradise of God, 
swept off in a few hours by the prevailing plague. For three 
weary years I had mourned for that boy as no Christian should. 
When, on the third anniversary of his death, the 25th of Octo- 
ber, 1867, twelve years ago, I was seated on his grave, the 
thought that I should leave my child with God, and rouse my- 
self to do something for the living was injected into my mind. 
Four hours of close converse with God ended with the prayer 
that, if it was from him, I might have the faith, the wisdom, 
the zeal, the energy, the continuity of purpose to dare and do 
what I had conceived, and the vow went up to Heaven from off 
that grave and on my knees, that I would, while life lasted, do 
my best to fulfill the mission that was intrusted to me, while I 
prayed that God would open to me the hearts of people every- 
where. 

" You know how God has enabled me to realize both. What- 
ever diligence, whatever faith, whatever ability has been dis- 
played, I desire most emphatically to say, by the grace of God 
all has been done that is done. We have been instruments, but 
he has been the life of it all. One thousand nine hundred boys 
have passed under our hands, fifty-nine have gone to college, 
four are in the Episcopal, one in the Presbyterian ministry ; hun- 
dreds are in the other avocations of life. And if so many of 
our alumni were not here we would tell you, fellow citizens, we 
are the proudest people in the land at the splendid fellows we 
have turned out into the world ; their record so far, thank God, 
is a bright one. Yes, we are not proud, but we are grateful ; 
not that we think so highly of ourselves or our management, 
but that we have had such fine material to work upon. 

" This has taken a vast sum of money, four fifths of which we 
•have brought into this community and disseminated in it. And 
you all know the utter hopeless poverty of twelve years ago ; 



165 

jou know all the dreadful struggles our people have been forced 
to make ; how many have sunk under their sorrows in these 
weary years. You know but for help from abroad no such 
work as this could have lived a year. And you wdll let me here 
express my gratitude, and I am sure I give expression to your 
appreciation, to our hosts of friends and brethren at the ]^orth 
and at the East, to brethren beloved in England, w^hose wonder- 
ful liberality for all these years has enabled us to keep our work 
in constant operation, and to close our twelfth year in debt to 
no one. 

" The circumstances connected with our recent acquisition of 
this property, by which this institution by a national act has 
been lifted up before the eyes of the nation, are of too recent 
occurrence, and are too familiar to all, for me again to recount 
— thanks to the enterprise and generous liberality of our daily 
press, ' The News and Courier,' a paper of which any city has 
reason to be proud, for its surpassing ability. The President, 
the Eector, the Board of Trustees of the Koly Communion 
Church Institute, feel thoroughly the weight of responsibility 
which this magnificent trust on the part of the nation has im- 
posed upon them. And they deem it their duty to tell to the 
nation w^hat they propose to do with it, and to show they have 
had no narrow or selfish views in endeavoring to obtain posses- 
sion of this public property, and that, while they will hold abso- 
lute control of all of it, they intend that it shall be used for the 
general welfare. 

" First, then, the Home where the boys live and the school. 
We have now room to expand so that five hundred boys annu- 
ally can live and be educated here, and we believe under the 
system of this institution we are just as capable of managing 
five hundred as fifty. We earnestly thank God for the great 
strides w^hich the State is taking in general education, but in 
the nature of things the State can not provide the training, the 
discipline, the higher education, and the boarding of her sons, 
and there are large sections of our State where our youths are 
growing up in almost utter lack of education. As says the fa- 
ther of one of our boys who has been with us only two years, 
and w^ho came to us a very raw country lad, but whom these 
young ladies would not be able to discover now by such a des- 



156 

ignation — his father, pleading that he might stay, says, 'this 
county is filled with youths, and my son is the best-educated 
young man among them.' Now, while we feel that that youth 
has done well in two years, we think it lamentable that he in his 
present grade should be the best-educated youth in his neigh- 
borhood. Of course he is here, and will continue here till he is 
prepared to go out into life. 

" 'Now, we desire to gather all this material in each section, and 
bring it to this mill and grind it over ; for I would like to say 
to those persons who wanted this place to establish a manu- 
factory, that is just w^hat we wanted it for, but not to make 
cloth, but to make men fit to put cloth upon — men to whom the 
destinies of this State are to be committed, who will found fac- 
tories, and increase its wealth, its learning, its reputation, and, 
above all, its morals and its religion. This is the kind of factory 
we propose to establish here. We have now a school which will 
rank with any in its classical and its mathematical departments, 
as our students in Trinity and Union, and the University of the 
South, and the College of Charleston have evidenced. We need 
four additions — French, German, music, and a scientific depart- 
ment. We have just engaged a teacher in French. We desire 
to fill the other branches just so fast and so far as our means and 
the patronage of this city, this State, and the whole country will 
permit, for now we have most ample grounds for recreation, and 
buildings unsurpassed in their adaptability for comfort, health, 
and convenience ; and we trust our fellow citizens in the State 
will overcome that most mistaken idea, that Charleston is not a 
healthy place. Our esteemed physician, who attends here daily, 
will show a record that compares favorably with any section of 
the country. We have lost but one member of this Home in 
twelve years, and have had very few serious cases of illness, 
and, with God's continued blessing and our improved quarters, 
grounds, and facilities, we have every reason to expect a con- 
tinued exemption from disease. 

" We hope that our moderate charges of two hundred dol- 
lars for nine months, from October 1st to July 1st, for board, 
tuition, washing, medical attendance, languages, music, gymnas- 
tic exercises, and church accommodations, will induce patronage 
not only from our Charleston fellow citizens and the citizens of 



157 

our State, but from all parts of the country here at the South, 
and we hope some of our friends at the North and the East and 
the West, who wish to send their boys away from the rigors of 
the climate, will intrust to us their children, and thus, by ex- 
tended patronage of those who can pay, we will be able to take 
large numbers who can pay little, or even nothing. If we can 
get three hundred boys who pay in full, we can take one 
hundred who pay nothing. And we would have it understood, 
all stand here on an equality ; no exceptions are made, and none 
but the Board of Trustees know who pay and who do not, unless 
persons choose to tell themselves. 

"Our system is one of trust and honor, and, though we 
are now making arrangements to introduce the military drill 
and other features of the military system, we do not intend to 
have sentries, or guards, or espionage ; the boy who can not 
be trusted on his word of honor will not be dismissed by us ; 
our hoys will make it most agreeable to him to find his way 
permanently off these premises. Will you not, my boys? I 
must not dwell longer on the Home feature. We hope to 
gather here a large number of day scholars, who while here will 
be under all the rules of this establishment, but who will be 
kept entirely distinct from the living apartments of the Home 
boys. 

" Take a walk around the grounds, and for the purposes of 
identification the Board of Trustees have agreed to affix names 
to all the buildings. Walk with me, then, up to the west side. 
We enter from the street, which, by a pleasant coincidence, is 
called President — and I must here say that the President of the 
United States treated me with great cordiality and signed the 
bill transferring this property with very marked cheerfulness. 
The first building on the left as you enter is the residence of 
Mr. John Gadsden, the principal, who has been here from the 
first day, and in this, his life-work, has made a record of which 
any man might be proud. This building will be named, as was 
the building from whence Mr. Gadsden has moved, in honor of 
you, Right Eeverend sii^, the Howe Hall, in token of our appre- 
ciation of the hearty support which you have ever given to this 
work. Facing this residence is another fine building, where 
Miss Seabrook, our matron, will preside. Of her merits this 



158 

whole State is full. She lias more sweethearts than any woman 
in the land, for every boy who has ever been under her tender 
care loves her. Here a splendid hospital will be fitted up for 
the use of sick Home boys. 

" This building, as was the one our matron has vacated, will 
be named in memory of our late beloved diocesan, the first 
president of this Board, the Davis Hall. Now face east and 
look at that long building, with the sallyport, before you; it 
has three stories. The first room on the left will be used for 
a study room and sitting-room for boys, the other for a dining- 
room, with kitchen and pantry attached ; these latter two have 
just been built at some cost. The second story will be used for 
dormitories for the smaller boys, and the third for the larger, 
and when necessary we will carry out the buildings on either 
end to the extent of the hall. And what name ought this 
building to have? What name in South Carolina does this 
generation utter almost with reverence, always with grateful 
enthusiasm ? After him it is ever to be called Hampton Court. 

" Pass through the archway, and come down the broad ave- 
nue toward Ashley Street. On your left hand the dwelling 
house is to be the residence of the rector, and for the want of a 
better name it will be called Porter Hall. I am to stay there 
until I die, and when I am gone it will identify my name with 
the work. There will be my study; there, as I am the last 
appeal, many a trembling fellow will dread to be shut in that 
ample room to hear his sentence. Judging by your past expe- 
rience you are going to have a hard time of it, are you not, my boys ? 
Go on down the avenue. That shell of a building which was 
erected by the Confederate government for casting shot and 
shell, and has been used since by the United States as a store- 
house for these missiles of death, in one month's time will all 
be metamorphosed, and we will make it one of the most com- 
modious school-houses in this country. Here we mean to cast 
brains into molds, and to turn them out fitted for the conflict 
of life. We shall try to make it a storehouse of learning, and 
this building will for ever bear the name of one of South Caro- 
lina's distinguished sons — General M. C. Butler. It will be 
known as the Butler Hall. 

" Turn with me up the walk, on the right hand of the gate 



159 

as jou enter from Aslilej Street, and the first building near the 
gate will be dedicated and used for a chapel, and this will be 
known as St. Timothy's Chapel. For the reason why we 
have given this building this name, we beg you to read care- 
fully all of the two Epistles of St. Paul to Timothy, especially 
the 5th verse of the first chapter, and the 14th, 15th, 16th, and 
17th verses of the third chapter of the Second Epistle, and I am 
sure every one will see the suitableness of the name. There is 
an eternal fitness in things. 

" And here I am led, once and for all, to put before the 
public the truth, and nothing but the truth, concerning the 
religious teaching and denominational character of this in- 
stitution. First of all, this institute in the Home and the school 
is open to all white boys from ten years up, who are worthy, 
without regard to religious connection, political affiliation or 
sectional residence, or even nationality. I say white, because 
my colored friends know that I have done, and I am doing, a very 
great work among them and for them, and I feel that I am in 
a position to speak as their representative, when I say the re-' 
spectable colored people of this State neither ask nor wish a 
commingling of the races in our schools. A few selfish, am- 
bitious demagogues may have such a dream, but not the think- 
ing, earnest, respectable colored people among us. They know 
as well as we do that such an attempt, where the two races 
are so nearly equal now in numbers, would inevitably lead to 
antagonism, and would be seriously detrimental to both races. 
Besides, our colored people — some of them — ^know that in one 
hundred years 3,000,000 of white people have in this coun- 
try increased to 50,000,000, while the colored race has increased 
from 500,000 to only some 3,500,000. They know in fifty 
years more these 50,000,000 of white people will number prob- 
ably 100,000,000, while their race can only increase, if it in- 
creases at all, by natural generation. It is probable there will 
not be many American citizens of African descent in this land 
fifty years from now, and these intelligent colored people would 
not regard any man their friend who would do anything to put 
their children in the future, when they will need friends, in an- 
tagonism with those who, if only from the force of numbers, must 
for ever be the ruling race in this land, and who from every 



160 

principle of cliivalrj, every motive of patriotism, every impulse 
of humanity, every dictate of Christianity ought, every man 
and woman and child among them, to do all they can to help 
and save and elevate a race around whom daily is rising an im- 
passable wall, the sides of which are closing in upon them 
slowly, steadily, but inevitably. 

" What are fifty, or one hundred years in the lifetime of a 
race or a nation ? 

"Hence this entire work is for white people, though our 
colored people have their share of the benefit. There are now 
between sixty and seventy mechanics here at work, and not a 
white man is among them, and we will require a number of offi- 
cers which will necessarily be filled with persons of that race. 

" It is now understood who can come here — rich and poor, 
Democrat and Republican, Greenbacker and all Hard and Soft 
money. We hope to have a plenty of both — North and South, 
East and West, a great catholic gathering- ground of the land. 
Then, as to our religious teaching. At nine o'clock every morn- 
ing we go into chapel ; we sing a hymn, such as every Christian 
congregation can and does sing; we confess our sins, which 
every Christian ought to do and does do, for we all have a num- 
ber of them to confess. When I am present, I tell my boys and 
the teachers and all who come to service that, if they believe 
the Gospel and repent of their sins and forsake them, God 
has put aw^ay their sins and forgiven them. We call that abso- 
lution ; it ought not to frighten anybody, for we do not say, for 
we do not believe it, that we forgive them their sins, but that 
God does it. Will anybody object to their children confessing 
their sins to God, one with another, and having the authorita- 
tive assurance given them of their pardon, which the Bible tells 
us to do ? We think not. Then we all say the Lord's Prayer, 
and then we sing a part of the ninety-fifth Psalm and read a chap- 
ter from the Gospel or Acts of the Apostles, without note or 
comment ; then we repeat the Apostles' Creed, which all Chris- 
tians agree in. We do bow our heads at the name of Jesus, as 
an act of worship to him, signifying that we believe he is both 
God and man ; not because our brethren of the Roman Commu- 
nion do so, though they are in this and much else eminently 
right and commendable, and imitatible, but because the Bible 



161 

bids lis do this. Can there be any harm in the lowly reverence 
at the mention of the name of our Saviour ? I take off my hat 
to a gentleman. I bow my head to my God. Will a boy or a 
youth who is taught to worship him who bears that name ever 
lightly or profanely take it on his lips ? It is a pity in this not 
too reverential age that more people, young and old, do not 
bow to that sacred name. If that is sectarian, brethren, we can't 
help it. We would not deny our Lord or conceal our faith for 
all the arsenals in creation or all the patronage of the universe. 
J^ext, we kneel down and say the Collect for the last Sunday 
past, the Collect for peace in the morning service of the Prayer- 
book ; next, the one for grace ; last, the prayer for the school, 
which is on the programme in your hands, which I wish every- 
body in the State would daily use for us. If they would, we 
would have such showers of blessings that we would scarce have 
room to contain them. And last, the Benediction, then one of 
those common hymns, and this takes at the utmost twenty min- 
utes, seldom over fifteen, and that is all the service, save family 
prayer for the Home at night. And yet some think we spend 
three or four hours a day in religious exercises to build up the 
Episcopal Church. The whole atmosphere of this place is reli- 
gious, but it is this kind of religion : to love God and to fear 
him, to do good to our fellow men, to speak the truth, to keep 
under our bodies ; to lead clean, pure, sober, virtuous lives ; to 
be careful, and happy, and joyous; to look upon God as our 
Father, Jesus as our Saviour and brother, the Holy Ghost as a 
friend and always near us, to help us fight the devil and drive 
him away ; to do everything and anything that we can ask God's 
blessing on, to go anywhere we can ask Jesus to go with us ; to 
know that He who went to wedding feasts and ate and drank 
like a man, approves of everything that is human and manly, 
and that all that religion is opposed to is unbelief and vice. 
I^ow, if any one objects to their children being taught this re- 
ligion, then let them keep their children away. We would not 
lower our standard or change our method, save to improve those 
which God has so signally blessed, to please any man or set of men 
on the face of the earth. But we put our chorister boys in white 
robes ! Yes, we do ; we can't deny it, can we, boys ? And we 
don't want to deny it either, do we, boys ? Well, I don't know 
11 



162 

that a white garment ever hurt anybody, except when some mis- 
chievous person dresses up as a ghost and scares people. And by- 
the-by, boys, this used to be an old Potter's-field ; look out when 
you are walking about the grounds on dark nights. We are 
dreadfully afraid of white garments, are we not ? We never see 
ghosts in shadows, do we ? ISTor could I ever find the Evil One 
in a white robe. Our wives and daughters and sisters and 
sweethearts never look so pretty as when they dress in summer 
all in white, and w^e never associate the Evil One with them. 
In heaven, the Bible tells us a great deal about the saints in white, 
so I don't think God can object to our having in his service here 
the use of the things he certainlj^ has up above. But when I first 
put on those chorister garments, truly, a principal reason was to 
hide the poverty and shabbiness of my dear little fellows whom 
I utilized, to teach them how to sing, and save the expense of a 
hired choir in the days of our poverty. And now I think I would 
have a time of it with my boys and my people if I were to take 
them off. Everybody who has had anything to do with bodies of 
men or boys knows the disciplining effect of a uniform ; that is 
all it is, a uniform that the boys in the churches Cranmer and 
Ridley and Latimer presided over and worshiped in, and which 
for all these hundreds of years, without interruption, has been 
continued in that Church, while he is ignorant of history w^ho 
denies it has been and is the bulwark of Protestantism and the 
deadliest foe of infidelity and atheism. 

'' Bat enough of this. If we had not found our methods of 
administration advantageous, we would have changed them long 
ago ; for, my fellow citizens, what we aim for is to have the 
best thing, and we aim to take it and to appropriate it from 
whatever source we can derive it. St. Timothy's Chapel has to 
be filled up. It needs everything. We mean to fit it up with 
chairs made for the purpose, and which can be used on other 
occasions and in other rooms. We need all the chancel furni- 
ture and choir stalls, prayer-books and hymnals, cassocks and 
cottas, and we hope, in time, stained-glass windows will come, 
for we do like to make everything about God's worship as beau- 
tiful as we can, and we trust that this chapel will be taken in 
charge by special friends all over the country, and soon be one in 
which we will delic^ht. AVho will beorin 'i 



163 

" Kow go with mc a little farther on, to the other end of 
this same building, right at the angle of Ashley Street and Bee. 
Doors will be cut on Bee Street, and three fine large rooms will 
be divided off, nicely finished and furnished. There will be, 
first, a reading-room, where all the leading papers and maga- 
zines will be at hand. Xext to it a library, free to all who 
will comply with the rules ; and next to it — I hope I will not 
shock the sensibilities of anybody — there will be a billiard-room. 
In all of them there will be no loud talking, profane language, 
drinking or betting permitted. All who visit these rooms will 
have to sign a pledge to that effect. These will be separated 
entirely from the institute, and for these I propose, as soon as 
I get the leisure, to organize a totally distinct Board of Adminis- 
tration from among my fellow citizens generally, who have the 
talent for such things, and the inclination to help me induce 
young men to leave street corners and bar-rooms, and gam- 
bling places, and other questionable resorts, to spend in inno- 
cent recreation and in instructive methods their afternoons 
and their evenings in good and pleasant society. This will 
not cost a great deal to put into active operation, and we will 
see what can be done. This portion of the building will be 
named in memory of one whom I dearly loved, and who was 
an honor and a pride in his day to his city and his State. In 
memory of Mr. George A. Trenholm this vfill be called Tren- 
holm Hall. 

" Pass on to the story beneath us. Here we will soon have a 
thoroughly equipped machine shop, with all modern tools and 
appliances, so that, if any of our boys develop mechanical genius, 
they can learn to use their hands as well as their brains. Of 
course, this will take time, but I liave an abiding faith in God, 
and an unwavering faith in my fellow men, that when they see 
some practical way of expending their money, that many will 
come forward with their help, and enable us to carry out our 
useful designs. 

'' The room in which you are now assembled will be used 
for exhibitions and social gatherings. The social intercourse of 
youths with young ladies of cultivation is elevating and refin- 
ing, and I hope to see many joyous young couples enjoying 
themselves in a simple and innocent dance upon these floors. 



164 

We propose to form a Thespian corps, and we hope to see here 
our young men develop their histrionic talents. 

" It seems to ns that we owe it to the generals of the army, by 
whose influence and interest we acquired this property, to per- 
petuate in some fitting manner their names and association 
with this great enterprise, and we have determined, in compli- 
ment to them, to denominate this entire building the Auger 
Hall, in honor of General C. C. Auger, of the United States 
Army. The next building adjoining we propose to fit up as 
a first-class gymnasium, open to our own boys and to young men 
from the community who may desire to exercise their muscles 
and endeavor to make for themselves sound bodies for sound 
minds. 

" This, my fellow citizens, is practical reconstruction, and 
will do good to our State and to our Southern land. Every day 
from the flag-staff will fly the United States flag, under which 
every boy in this institution was born, and to which we have 
now all sworn allegiance, and all who are educated here will be 
taught to honor that as the emblem of their nationality, and, if 
in the changes of time the unfortunate occasion should arise, to 
be ready to lay down their lives in its defense. 

" Pass on now, still on the northern line of the grounds, and 
next we come to the garden. Here our boys will be required 
to work, and will be taught, practically and scientifically, the 
art and science of agriculture. This, in memory of one many 
of us learned to love, will be called the Ramsay Ground, in 
memory of Captain George D. Kamsay, of the United States 
Army. We will walk on to the cow-house, which we will fill 
with good cows, for my babes like milk as well as meat. Next is 
the stable and carriage-house, which we hope some good friends 
will put a horse or two in, for we will need them in carrying on 
our work. 

" Let us resume our march along President Street, and, hav- 
ing passed Howe and Davis Halls and Hampton Court, we 
come first to a bakery, which we expect our suggestive matron 
soon to put to use. Next is the powder magazine, and here we 
confess to being nonplussed ; it is full of powder, and we don't 
like to be blown up — by our wives or anybody else, and espe- 
cially by powder, so we will wait till it is clear to make up our 



165 

minds what to do witli it ; we don't like dark holes, but after a 
while we will see the light, and this too shall be used for the 
good of the community. 

" Along the south face on Doughty Street are a succession 
of old wooden buildings w^hich will all be repaired and used as 
servants' quarters. Then comes a very good wooden building 
which will be used as tutors' rooms, a library, reading room, 
and a room for amusement for our boys. And, in honor of the 
distinguished officer whose name is enshrined in every Charles- 
•tonian's heart, this building will be known as the Hunt Hall, 
after the general who first gave to us the impetus whicli started 
the movement by which this property was attained. 'Next we 
come to the building known as the new hospital. We have our 
ideas regarding this, but at present we do not propose to carry 
them out, waiting to see whether our fellow citizens intend to 
give us their patronage ; but, in honor of our generous friends 
abroad, w^ho have done so much for us, and are still doing so 
much, it will be called Old England Hall. We intend to 
offer rooms in it to young men Avho are in the city as clerks 
without homes, bringing them under the influence of contact 
with us, and letting them establish a mess for themselves, where 
with economy they can put up a little of their small salary, and 
begin to get a start in the world. 

" There is one purpose to which this building will be ap- 
plied, should the necessity again arise. We believe, if we will 
observe the laws which science has revealed, that disease can, 
to a great extent, be prevented in a community ; and your fel- 
low citizens look to you, Mr. Mayor, and to you, gentlemen 
of the City Council, under the wise, judicious, and business ad- 
ministration which you have inaugurated, to so devise a system 
of drainage, to so provide an abundance of water for drinking 
purposes and washing, and also for keeping our streets clean ; to 
so establish a sufficient number of public baths that people may 
keep themselves clean and enjoy the invigorating influence of 
the salt sea- water that flows all around us ; to so pave our city 
as to keep down noxious gases, and afford a firm road-bed for 
travel, and a free course to superfluous rain water. With the 
blessing of God on your sensible efforts, keeping up a strict 
quarantine, I do believe it will be many years, if ever, before 



166 

we are visited again with yellow fever. But, if after all you do 
it should please God in his providence to afflict us, at the first 
case every boy would be sent home, though we never have the 
alarm till their holiday begins and they have gone home already ; 
but the day the necessity arises, the building will be placed at 
the disposal of the Howard Association. If I am dead when 
that day comes, I trust the Trustees will remember I have made 
this offer for them. 

" There is a small house on the corner of Ashley and Doughty 
Streets which will be rolled up to the gate for the keeper, also 
an old building on Ashley Street which will be removed, using 
the materials to repair the other buildings. Tliere will soon be 
hung up a fine bell, which we hope will not be mistaken for a 
fire alarm, for it will ring very often, and over the gate will be 
a sign, ' The Holy Communion Church Institute.' 

'' Down Ashley Street we are planting sixteen laurel-trees, 
and some sixty water-oaks all round the rest of the square. 

"We will now bow ourselves out, having traversed the 
grounds, asking our fellow citizens if the acquisition has been 
for narrow or selfish ends. Aggregated, the work seems im- 
mense, but separated, under the different organizations we pro- 
pose, appealing to the different interests involved, do you not 
all see how perfectly practical the fullest realization of all this 
is? 

" Do you ask. How do we expect to support this institution, 
separated from the other works here sketched ? We answer : 
First, we rely on God's continued help. Next, our friends at 
the !North and at the East, and in England, who have been so 
steadfast in bringing us to this point, will not desert the work 
they have fostered, in this day of its great development. I know 
human nature better, and trust it too thoroughly to doubt this. 
Next, we expect a large increase of patronage. Next, look 
at our alumni ; every man among them, I know, will feel it his 
duty and his privilege to annually contribute to its support. 
We ought to have this year at least seven thousand dollars from 
this source, and it will be a shame and a reproach to our boys if 
they do not stir themselves to get it. Every year this stream 
must grow larger. And lastly, are there not at least 20,000 per- 
sons in South Carolina who annually will give us at least one 



167 

dollar for this purpose ? Give me this money annually, fellow 
citizens, and we will annually support and educate one hundred 
and thirty-five boys free of all expense. See what great results 
you can produce by a limited effort at an insignificant cost to each. 
Will not every one of you to-morrow morning send me your re- 
mittance ? Many I am sure will send me much more than I ask 
for, but even your quarters, your half dollars, will swell the ag- 
gregate, and will not every one who reads this address turn to 
his or her check-book and send what they can ? 

" ]N"ow take a walk with me up to the house lately occupied 
by Mr. Gadsden and the dormitories of the boys. As soon as 
we possibly can we intend to thoroughly repair, paint, and fur- 
nish these buildings, which we will devote to a home for from 
fifteen to twenty ladies. This has been a dream for many years. 
Ever since the war, since the apj)alling necessity arose, I have 
purposed, when I could, to found a home for ladies reduced to 
poverty ; and by this I mean a home where each shall be sov- 
ereign in her apartments, none to interfere with her when she 
comes, when she goes, or what she does. I know this will ap- 
peal to some classes of minds who will have nothing for all the 
rest. I shall die happy knowing I have left to sorrowing hearts 
a shelter and a home, w^here they can live and die in peace 
under the sheltering care of their mother the Church. . 

" Lastly, the present school building will be devoted to in- 
dustrial pursuits, teaching women to sew and to wash and to 
cook. The late Davis Hall is my private propert}^, which, having 
given up for twelve years to the institute, I shall now resume 
and devote it to the interest of my family. 

" My fellow citizens, all this has occupied me more days to 
think out, and will require more years to execute than you have 
given seconds to hear about it, and therefore I will conclude 
without offering any apology for the length of my address." 

Dr. Porter was frequently and loudly cheered during the 
progress of his speech, the references to Senators Hampton and 
Butler, General Hunt, Miss Seabrook, and Mr. Gadsden being 
received with particularly vehement tokens of approval. 

At the conclusion of his remarks the band played the Star- 
spangled Banner. Dr. Porter then introduced the Hon. W. D. 



168 

Porter, wliose appearance was greeted with hearty applause. 
He said : 

'''Mr. Chairman : For some time past it has been m j desire 
and effort, for prudential reasons, to abstain altogether from 
public speaking, but I can not forbear, on so interesting an oc- 
casion as this, to offer mj testimony to the value and nobility 
of this Church Educational Institute. 

" I have known for several years, in common with our citi- 
zens generally, of this great work, of the indefatigable and self- 
sacrificing energy with which it has been prosecuted, and of the 
great amount of good, moral, intellectual, and spiritual, that had 
been accomplished through its agency. I knew that it was borne 
along on the shoulders of an Atlas, and was not therefore much 
surprised at its progress and success. It was not till a few days 
since that I read the ' History of the Holy Communion Church 
Institute,' published in 1876 ; and not till then did I have any 
conception of its wonderful history, and of the amount of faith 
and love and unwearying patience and perseverance that had 
been expended on it ; how it sprang from a deep and absorb- 
ing private grief, from the very grave of a buried affection, 
whence, as by some Divine influence or inspiration, an unavail- 
ing sorrow was transformed into an active, useful, and hallowed 
purpose and enterprise ; how self-sacrifice, the purest and noblest 
of human virtues, gave it birth and pervaded its progress to the 
present day ; liow the last dollar of private property was cheer- 
fully and prayerfully expended in providing a ' Home,' and then 
eight teachers were employed, and thirty-three boys, orphans, 
half -orphans, and children of destitute parents, were called for 
as resident scholars ; ' and up to this time,' says the wTiter and 
founder, ' I had not one dollar, nor did I know where to procure 
one.' Well might he add, ' When I look back to tliis period I 
can only say that God must have supernaturally nerved me to 
the work.' During the first year, there were over five hundred 
children in the day-school, and thirty-three living in the Home 
who for the most part had to be fed and clothed. 

"What a work for one human being, without money or 
means, in a community impoverished by war, to conceive and 
undertake and accomplish ! And what, it may be added, look- 



169 

ing to the results, can love, faith, trust in God and self -devoting 
constancy fail to accomplish ? 

" This was but the beginning. To go through the history 
of the twelve or thirteen years of the life of this institution 
would occupy a great deal of time, but it would show a cata- 
logue of doubts, fears, anxieties, rebuffs, reproaches, trials, dis- 
appointments, and every discouragement short of absolute de- 
spair, that would be enough to make the heart sick, w^ere it not 
that there were an obverse to the picture, and that it would also 
show as an offset and relief the most noble and steadfast acts of 
generosity from friends at the North as well as at home, and a 
series of providences that can not be regarded otherwise than as 
special and marvelous. Let every one that can procure it read 
that history. It reads more like fiction than fact, like romance 
than reality. But, knowing it to be true, its effect will be to 
strengthen your faith, to increase your reliance upon the ever- 
present and ever-active goodness of God, to enlarge your con- 
ceptions of what is possible to persevering and well-directed 
human endeavor, and enable you to realize how good and beau- 
tiful and grand a thing it is to train the minds and morals of 
young men in the ways of knowledge, virtue, and religious truth, 
and in return to be loved and revered by them in life, and to be 
remembered by them with blessings when the time shall come 
to lie down to the final rest from labor. I may be excused for 
saying in public what I have before said to Dr. Porter in pri- 
vate, that if I had the privilege of a choice I would rather be 
the author of the work he has done than of any other work since 
the war of which I have any knowledge. 

" A word or two to the pupils of this School and Home. 
Boys, young men ! keep the character of this institution invio- 
late, for it is a Church institute, and it is conferring upon j^ou 
the most precious of boons. Education, such as you are receiv- 
ing here, was never more valuable than it is at this day. There 
was never a time when knowledge had more sway than at 
present. The ignorant man is worse than a cipher ; he is an 
opprobrium and an encumbrance. 

" Brains, thought, culture, and science are the moving forces 
of the world ; they inevitably secure the ascendancy over brute 
force and brute numbers. And this struggle for ascendancy is 



170 

now in progress, and it beliooves you to be fully equipped and 
to quit yourselves like men in the contest. 

'' Your Rector, is a kind and beneficent father to you ; your 
teachers are your best friends. There is no rigid discipline set 
up here, no prying espionage — all is referred to your sense of 
honor, your own self-imposed and self-enforced restraints. The 
laws of the institute are laws of honor to you ; their observance 
depends altogether on yourselves. Remember the record of the 
1,900 young men that have preceded you in twelve years. They 
have kept the good name of the iustitute free from reproach. 
Let it be understood among you that every intentional violation 
of a law established by your Rector is an insult to him and a 
breach of good faith among yourselves ; that every such viola- 
tion is a stain w^hich you feel as a wound and will resent as an 
indignity. Animated by this spirit and acting on these prin- 
ciples, you will keep full high advanced the standard of personal 
honor and of obedience to rule that has hitherto, characterized 
the institute. Happy the school or college that can intrust the 
enforcement of its laws to its own students ! 

" We all know from experience how terrible a calamity is 
war, but, if unsuccessful, it brings in its train evils that are 
worse than war itself, as, for example, ignorance, demoralization, 
vice, and a general relaxation and loosening of the bonds of moral 
and religious obligation. The true and only corrective of these 
evils is thorough and systematic education, in which the great 
principles of moral and spiritual truth shall be earnestly in- 
culcated. 

" Fortunately, providentially, two kindred educational insti- 
tutions, founded by private charity, were vouchsafed to this 
community shortly after the war : the Holy Communion Church 
Institute and the Confederate Home and School — the one for 
boys and the other for girls, the one for young men and the other 
for young women — the one for fathers and the other for mothers 
of the coming generation. When they sprang into existence, 
they came like angels of light to combat the powers of dark- 
ness. The rainbow of promise was over them: — the smile from 
behind the cloud, the smile of God himself, rested upon them. 
They grew and prospered, side by side, for a kindred spirit 
animated them, and a kindred zeal and energy impelled and 



m 

uplield them. How much good these two institutions have 
done and are doing in extending our knowledge, in refining 
our tone, in improving our manners, and in saving and elevating 
our civilization can not be calculated, for it is the characteristic 
of such agencies that their influences expand and multiply, and 
pass with increased volume and momentum from generation 
to generation. They put us on the right track, and carry us 
forward from day to day with accelerated speed. 

" To those who founded and managed them, and to those 
whose sympathies encouraged and whose benefactions sustained 
them, our thanks and gratitude are due without stint ; but 
better, infinitely better, than thanks and gratitude, the conscious- 
ness of having done so much good without selfish motive, and 
the pure and unalloyed approval of their own consciences will 
be their exceeding great reward." 

" Dixie " was then played by the band, after which Dr. 
Porter said that it gave him sincere pleasure to introduce to the 
audience one who had been his friend in his youth and in his 
manhood, and whom he had learned to love very dearly ; one 
who was eminent as a citizen and distinguished as a business 
man, and w^ho had recently been elevated to a position in which 
he might be expected to do much good work for the benefit of 
the entire community. He introduced and called for three 
cheers for the Mayor, the response being given with marked 
heartiness, and joined in apparently by everybody. 

Mayor Courtenay came forward and said : 

'^Right Reverend Sh% Zadies, and Gentlemen : My public 
duties have pressed upon me so continuously the past few days, 
that I have come here to participate in this extraordinary com- 
memoration without a moment of preparation for the call that 
my good friend the Eector told me would be made upon me. 
IS'evertheless, I feel it a high privilege and a great honor, 
personally and ofiicially, to be here. Personally, it is a privilege 
to be a witness of this imposing triumph of one who is very 
near and dear to me, and, officially, to assist in the reinaugu- 
ration of a great educational institution which, in the providence 
of God, I feel is destined to bring a great blessing to our com- 



172 

munity. Let me mention some things personal to myself and 
my friend, which may interest you all, and will be pertinent 
to the occasion. The drum and life of a recruiting sergeant, 
enrolling soldiers for the Seminole War, first attracted my steps 
as a little boy into this inclosure, and from my first soldier 
scene in 1837 I strayed into a school-room not far from this 
spot, a juvenile volunteer in letters — I learned my A B C in 
this Arsenal square. It is something of a coincidence that I . 
should be here this evening as Mayor of Charleston, a partici- 
pant in the transfer of this once Champ de Mars to the more 
quiet surroundings of the academy. Thirty-two years ago, 
while in attendance at a large conflagration on one of the lower 
wharves, as a new member of the Phoenix Fire Company, worlc- 
ing alongside of me on the brakes, I met for the first time him 
who has since worked his way to an enviable fame on both sides 
of the Atlantic. Since that night of conflagration he has grown 
nearer to me, and we have been close friends. I recall attend- 
ing a Sunday service in this very building, I think, twenty-six 
years ago, conducted by Dr. Porter, before he was ordained a 
priest, as a missionary undertaking in this, the then thinly 
settled section of our city. It is another coincidence that, after 
so many years of labor, we should meet on the very spot of the 
small beginning in 1851, to dedicate the whole area of a spa- 
cious square, with its numerous buildings, to the full develop- 
ment of his life-work. In persistent and continuous labor, 
intelligence in aim, and devotion to the cause he serves, South 
Carolina has no higher citizen. And not the less worthy of 
record is the circumstance that this munificent dedication of 
property is the almost unanimous action of the Government of 
the United States ; and conspicuous in the good work are some 
of the foremost captains of the Union in the late war between 
the States. It was a high thing for such men to do ! May the 
noble lesson it teaches bear fruit all over our now united re- 
public ! 

" My friends, the want of South Carolina to-day is the edu- 
cation of her people. We are told that the public schools are 
supported by the State, and that the opportunity for learning is 
afforded, but the appropriations for such a breadth of territory 
have been infinitesimally small and altogether inadequate to the 



173 

requirements of the people, so that outside of the cities and 
towns the population is rarely reached by the schoolmaster ; and 
the best proof of the past neglect of this essential to the future 
welfare of the State is shown in the fact that in the recent 
General Assembly, composed, with rare exceptions, of the rep- 
resentatives of the white race of South Carolina, the proposition 
to purge the ballot-box by an educational franchise could not be 
entertained for the reason that too many of the members' con- 
stituents would be disfranchised. Thus it is that, by such sad 
. excuse for the neglect of a plain duty, nearly one half of our 
State is at the risk of being remanded to the rule of ignorance 
and vice. So great is our need for teachers that, as colaborers 
in this great cause, I welcome the various religious denomi- 
nations of our State to this one neglected field of educational 
work. I care not under what religious flag the result is wrought 
out. It may be by those Vv^ho worship 

" '"With pomp of Roman form, 
Or with the grave ritual brought from England's shore ; 
Or with simple Faith which asks no more 
Than that the heart be warm.' 

"But let us constantly hold up the hands of all willing 
workers, and see in the spread of learning a new future for 
our State." 

The close of the Mayoi-'s address was followed by a renewal 
of the cheering. 

Dr. Porter then introduced President Tupper, of the Cham- 
ber of Commerce [Mr. Tupper belongs to the Baptist Church], 
who said: 

" There are certain obligations that we owe to society which 
can not be disregarded, and no citizen can be unmindful of 
them without falling short of his moral and public duty. When 
we consider that ignorance is a curse and knowledge is a bless- 
ing to every community, we are forced to the conclusion that 
the proper training of our children is not only a duty to them, 
but is the highest obligation that we owe to society. I also 
contend that, whenever the means and circumstances of the 



174: 

parent or guardian will permit, or where provision is made bj 
the Commonwealth for popular education, it should be reason- 
ably full and complete. 'No parent can bestow a richer gift to 
his child than a mind stored with useful and varied learning. 

" I believe that the ends and objects of a Christian commun- 
ity are the same as a Christian church. Hence I agree with Dr. 
Arnold that in Christian countries there can be no real and 
sound moral education which is not based upon Christianity — 
not the Christianity of any sect or school, but those spiritual 
principles which may be deduced from the New Testament — 
principles which are common to all sects, and w^hich are exempli- 
fied in deed rather than in creed — in life rather than in dogma. 

" The principles of our Government and the permanence of 
the republic itself depend upon the education of its people ; 
neither can be sustained by the sword. It is only through vir- 
tue and intelligence, and through that wisdom acquired by 
knowledge, that they can be maintained. And when the shades 
of Bellona are converted into the groves of Academus, and the 
deposit of arms becomes a seminary of learning, surely there 
can be no cause for regret, increased satisfaction rather, that 
we have a Government which appreciates the cause of education. 
There is no higher duty that the Government owes to the citi- 
zen, beyond the maintenance of the laws, than the encourage- 
ment of learning. And when the religion of the Bible is 
combined with the secular education of youth there is only the 
stronger reason for the encouragement of that learning. 

" The Constitution of our country wisely prohibits Congress 
from the establishment of any religious church ; but it also 
declares that the citizen shall enjoy the free exercise of religious 
worship and opinions. All denominations, therefore, of decent 
worshipers are entitled to its protection and even encourage- 
ment. And if a sect of Christians having over 3,000 churches 
in the United States, with 1,500,000 worshipers, and owning 
church property of the value of $75,000,000, a sect whose faith 
is founded upon the morality of the Bible, confirmed by the 
teachings of their patriot fathers, whose Church for generations 
has been the temple of the highest dignitaries, the loftiest minds, 
and the purest characters of England ; if this Church receives 
a boon from Government to aid in the advancement of general 



175 

learning, and not for the propagation of its dogmas, a boon that 
does not take from the treasury a single dollar, but, on the con- 
trary, protects the property of the nation ; should this be a cause 
for complaint from other Christian sects ? And, even if this 
trust confided to a responsible Church acts as a little leaven to 
lighten her burdens and perhaps enlarge her sjDhere of useful- 
ness, does this affect the welfare or retard the progress of sister 
churches ? Or is it a reasonable cause for jealousy and displeas- 
ure ? If such dissatisfaction exists, it does not accord with the 
charity of the Gospel teachings. It should rather be a cause of 
rejoicing that a popular institution of learning, under the super- 
vision of an enlightened Christian Church, has secured, from 
opportunity and perseverance, a slight advantage in the work 
of education and benevolence. 

'' It is only the spirit of intolerance that could object to that 
laudable zeal and enterprise which wins success in such a cause. 
Intolerance in religion implies persecution, and it would employ 
the secular arm, if it could, for the suppression of other creeds. 
Macaulay said that the Puritan disliked bear-fights, not because 
it gave pain to the hear^ but because it gave pleasure to the 
men. So intolerance would persecute, not because society suf- 
fers from unbelief, but because the heretic is happy. 

" I can remember, when a boy, attending a Fourth of July 
celebration at which that excellent prelate. Bishop England, was 
present. At the proper time, when sentiments w^ere in order, 
Mr. Alfred Huger, who presided at the table, gave a compli- 
mentary toast to the Bishop, commending him for his toleration 
of all religious sects. The BishojD rose from his seat, and I well 
remember his opening remarks. He said his friend had done 
him great injustice, for he was not in favor of the toleration of 
all religious sects. (Here the friends of the Bishop became 
alarmed for him, but the good prelate was great at surprises on 
social occasions.) And he went on : ' So far from being mere- 
ly in favor of toleration,' said he, ' I am for the encouragement 
of every religious sect whose faith is founded on the Bible, and 
that sustains the laws and good order of society.' 

" This speech made an impression on my mind, and every 
thought of tolerance recalls it to my recollection. 

" There are mutual dependencies of human learning and re- 



176 

ligion. We have received certain faculties and powers from 
God, and they should be trained in his service. This obligation 
is not only enforced by the Scriptures, but has its seat in the 
human heart. It is the foundation of all religion. In poly- 
theism were various gifts from various deities. Each god had 
his separate claim for homage. The wise man, recognizing the 
gift of wisdom as coming from Minerva, erected a shrine to 
that goddess. The husbandman, reaping his sheaves, raised 
high the song of praise to Ceres ; while the blood-stained war- 
rior, fresh from victory, consecrated his trophy to Mars, to 
indicate his homage and gratitude. And such is the claim that 
the Beneficent Giver of our mental faculties has upon us, and 
this claim all should recognize in education. 

"But many will recognize no duty higher than securing 
immediate good to themselves ; these, however, will admit that 
a legitimate object of education is human hajppiness, and that 
there can be no happiness without due regulation of the moral 
principles. If education, then, has only these objects, our busi- 
ness is to find the best system of morality, and the best method 
of teaching that system. I need not argue before this audience 
that Christianity inculcates the highest, purest, and only endur- 
ing morality, and that every system of morals worthy the name 
is drawn from the maxims of our holy religion. It is the 
lessons of a pure and undefiled religion combined with secular 
instruction that we would have taught to our children. 

" There are many who do not deny the importance of relig- 
ious instruction, but who would separate it entirely from sec- 
ular education. They allege that religious instruction belongs 
exclusively to the j)ulj>it, and should not be committed to 
teachers of secular learning. We do not undervalue the effect 
of ministerial instruction, but in what respect does the pious 
school-teacher interfere with the instructions of the pulpit, if 
while he is searching literature to refine the imaginations of his 
pupils, if while he opens the volume of nature and trains them 
in studies which afford knowledge and recreation, he opens to 
them that other volume in which the God of all has manifested 
himself, and points out those sources of information which 
drive away evil, smooth the brow of care, sanctify disease and 
trouble, and place all the virtues that can adorn humanity 



177 

in the center of the human heart, to cast a brilliancy on all 
learning and accomplishments ? On the contrary, if the teacher 
neglects this, and never alludes to the Supreme Being, excej)t 
so vaguely as to lead the boy to think it is a matter of no con- 
sequence, if he is taught at church that all virtue has reference 
to God, and if he is taught at school that virtue is a possession of 
human attainment and trivial concern, is there not danger that 
the youth will regard religion as a secondary matter not connect- 
ed with the real business of life — a mere subject of speculation 
.to be learned and practiced, or not, as convenient? — or some 
dull science, as Shelley describes it, ' the contrivance of priests 
for their own emolument.' 

" Exclude religion from secular instruction, and there will be 
inevitably an infidel tendency. The principles of religion 
should be reconciled with the science of philosophy of the 
schools ; its truths can be tested by the standard of reason, and 
presented logically to the mind. I would confer no diploma 
to the student who was not thoroughly read in the Scriptures, 
and who could not refute by sound argument the shallow logic 
and sophistry of the infidel. 

" I have heard it objected to the Holy Communion Insti- 
tute, that from its quasi religious organization it must be 
sectarian. The objection to combining religious with secular 
instruction is urged by every school of infidelity in the world. 
You will find it, too, in Paine's ^Age of Reason.' The first step 
of all these philosophers is to attack the agency through which 
religion and Christianity are conveyed to man. But there are 
pure and good men who dread the thought of denominational 
influences getting into our schools ; they contend that, if each 
sect established schools of learning, each would endeavor to 
press its own doctrine in instruction. No doubt they would, if 
they deemed their leading doctrines essential to salvation. But 
the sects, differing themselves on what they esteem vital points, 
and there being doctrines of the Bible upon which nearly all of 
them agree, these may be taught by all ; and I do not believe 
that in this institute, or in other Protestant institutions of 
secular learning where religious instruction is combined, efforts 
are used to make proselytes to any particular communion. 

" From the views of education I have endeavored to express, 
12 



178 

it must be apparent that this institute, from its organization and 
discipline, its religious basis, and the high morality and excel- 
lence of its principal and liis assistants, commends itself to my 
unqualified approbation. 

" Altbougli under the charge of the rector of a denomi- 
national church, it can not be regarded as a sectarian school. 
Other denominations are represented in its faculty and among 
its students, and I will venture to say that a higher status of 
morals and discipline does not exist in any other seminary of 
learning in the South. This is not exaggeration. I judge 
solely from observation, from my personal knowledge of some 
of the graduates and many of the present students. Their 
general appearance indicates good culture, and they have the 
manners of gentlemen. 

''I have incidentally referred in my remarks to the rev- 
erend Rector of this institute. His presence here to-uight 
shall not deter me from some reference to his merit. 

" If unwearied zeal, fortitude, and perseverance under many 
discouragements ; if laboring in the cause of religion and edu- 
cation in a community almost disheartened and impoverished by 
the calamities of war, the broken fortunes of whose people 
could afford him but little assistance, and to win success under 
these adverse circumstances entitles a man to consideration and 
applause — I claim for him that consideration. His long and 
close association with the merchants of Charleston, their knowl- 
edge of his career from boyhood, and of that strict integ- 
rity, capacity, and virtue which have peculiarly fitted him for 
the station he now fills, surely entitle him to every encourage- 
ment at their hands. Nor is his reputation confined to this city 
and State. The highest dignitaries in England, both of Church 
and State, have recognized, his labors as those of a philanthro- 
pist and Christian ; neither was this appreciation confined to 
the prelates and laity of the Church of England. The members 
of other denominations there, in sympathy with their trans- 
Atlantic brethren, contributed freely and cheerfully to this 
work of love and benevolence. And I here appeal to those 
who have at heart the future welfare of Cliarleston, who desire 
to restore those golden days when our merchants stood preemi- 
nent throughout the commercial world for their probity, whose 



179 

pride is awakened by thoughts of a prosperous future for their 
children, and whose paternal solicitude would desire worthy 
associates for them when they enter upon the trying duties of 
life — to such I appeal for an institution based upon unerring 
truth and the teaching of Him who was the author and fin- 
isher of our faith. 

'^ I feel that I would not be doing my duty on this occasion, 
nor could I rest easily on my pillow to-night, if I neglected so 
favorable an opportunity to caution the young gentlemen of 
, this institute against a growing evil in this community, a vice 
corrupting to youth and debasing to manhood. I have heard 
it called the gentlemanly vice of gambling. This pernicious 
practice, in my judgment, is the most insidious and dangerous 
that curses society. I know that I will excite the prejudice, 
and perhaps give offense to some in this assembly, by denounc- 
ing as a crime what they consider only as an exciting pastime. 
But the. law denounces it as a crime, and the same penalties of 
fine and imprisonment that punish the thief are made to punish 
the gambler. 

" I know but little distinction between the jjjxiblic and the 
private gambler. If it is a gentlemanly accomplishment to in- 
vite a friend to your house, and, while plying him with wine 
and cigars, win away his money, using the same snares and 
incentives to play that are practiced in the worst gambling-hells 
of the city, and in many cases, too, when the stinted family of 
the foolish victim is to suffer from his losses on the morrow — if 
this, I say, is a necessary accomplishment of a gentleman, I 
willingly forego /b/' ever all claim to the title. 

" But some will say that the losing man had his chance to • 
win, but luck was against him. It is not always so, for the win- 
ning player is generally the practiced hand, sharp and expe- 
rienced, and he seeks the silly sheep in order to fleece them. 
The habit of gambling is almost impossible to reform. The 
winner from his easy gains desires to win more, and the loser to 
recover his money, and from the spirit of revenge goes on with 
his desperate venture. It is a practice that excites the worst 
passions of the human heart, covetousness and revenge, and 
oftentimes villainy and fraud. 

" I know from experience the difficulty of resisting the 



180 

temptations and importunities of friends, at social parties, to 
induce you to stake your money at the card-table. I know the 
shifts and devices I have been put to in framing polite excuses 
for declining ; for no one in good society likes to affect a higher 
morality and superior principles to a hospitable host and sur- 
rounding friends. And it is here that the young man of 
generous nature is in most danger, when he apprehends that 
his refusal to bet among reputable people implies a reflection 
upon them or a miserly care of his money. Thanks to the 
teachings of my earliest and best preceptor, I have never gam- 
bled. I have resisted the vice in every form from boyhood to 
this very moment. With some consistency, then, I call upon 
the worthy principal and faculty of this institute, upon its 
alumni, upon all parents and guardians, to denounce and put the 
brand of infamy upon a vice which has blasted the prospects of 
BO many young men of Charleston, and entailed misery upon 
their families — a vice which demoralizes the mind, corrupts the 
heart, ruins the reputation, and ensnares the souls of our brethren 
and our children." 

THE bishop's address. 

Dr. Porter next introduced the Eight Eeverend Bishop 
Howe, who said that the audience would not expect him, after 
the preceding addresses, to make any lengthy remarks. It was 
his duty and office, as President of the Board of Trustees of the 
institute, to thank all those present for their attendance. He 
did so the more earnestly as he was sure .that they would not 
have gathered here unless brought by something more than 
idle cunosity — by an interest deeper than that which expires 
with the passing hour. He was sure that they felt a deep 
sympathy with the institution, and with the Rector in his ex- 
traordinary exertions. As he thought over the past and re- 
membered the conception and birth of the institute in the time of 
tears, of suffering, and of the necessities of the people, and 
compared it with the brightness of the present time, he was 
reminded of the words sung hundreds of years ago, that had 
lost none of their sweetness, none of their force, with the lapse 
of time, " They that sow in tears shall reap in joy ; he that go- 
eth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless 



181 

come again witli rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him." The 
good God had blessed the sowing of this seed, and now they 
clasped the generous sheaves to their bosoms. In times past 
they had wept together over common calamities ; but now they 
rejoiced over common blessings. He desired especially to thank 
his brethren of the different denominations for their attendance. 
They were present to give their good wishes, and to cheer the 
institution on. The institution would still be religious, and 
necessarily so. God — to use a warmer word still, the blessed 
.Lord and Saviour — had blessed them too greatly to allow 
them to forsake him now. He felt, and the presence of his 
friends assured him still further, that the old-time theological 
bitterness had passed away. In all theological libraries were to 
be found musty folios thronging the shelves, which had served 
as the armories from which Christians drew ammunition with 
which to bombard each other, instead of fighting together against 
sin, Satan, and Death, the fearful trinity of woe that their Lord 
had come on earth to destroy. As the old guns and balls about 
the grounds were now comparatively useless, except for the 
forge, so the old theological lions slumbered, he trusted, never 
to roar again. He congratulated the principal, the pupils, and 
the teachers of the institute — the Hector needed no congratula- 
tion with the results of his work and the testimony of its appre- 
ciation before him — ^upon their enlarged sphere of usefulness. 
They had now buildings and grounds commensurate with the 
magnitude of their work. He believed that they would con- 
tinue in the future, as in the past, faithful in their labor, and 
he believed that this school would always be pointed out as a 
good one, because they would do their duty. To the young 
gentlemen of the institute he would say a special word of con- 
gratulation, and he would take occasion to beg that they would 
let the words of the speaker who had preceded him, regarding 
the vice of gambling, sink deep into their hearts, that they 
might lead sober, righteous, and godly lives. Lie congratulated 
them upon the possession of these buildings and the fair and 
ample grounds. In the old place they had no playground, and, 
unless they differed greatly from boys when he was young, they 
would regard the playground as one of the most important 
features of any school. What they had had before was merely 



182 

a limited playground, but now tliej had a very fine one, and 
he hoped they would use it cheerfully and diligently. He 
trusted in the future that they would all look back upon the 
period spent within this institution as the brightest and hap- 
piest in long and honored lives. When Bishop Selwyn was in 
this country, he had stated that it was customary in England 
when the bishop visited the school to declare a general holiday. 
He hoped that they w^ould consider his presence a not unpleas- 
ant visitation as, in accordance with the custom in Old England, 
he would announce a general holiday for next day. 

After the subsidence of the frantic juvenile cheering that 
greeted this announcement, the exercises were concluded by the 
singing of a hymn, and the Bishop pronounced a benediction. 

At the close of the ceremonies in the hall, a flight of rockets 
from all parts of the grounds summoned the visitors to " sup- 
per," which was spread in the northern wing of the main build- 
ing, under the personal supervision of a number of the ladies of 
the Church of the Holy Communion. The tables, six in num- 
ber, were loaded with oysters, turkey, sandwiches, cakes, and 
fruit of all kinds. Amid a grand display of rockets, the Light 
Infantry filed into the hall, headed by the Helicon Band. 

The Charleston Rifiemen, who formed a part of the militaiy 
escort, had been compelled to leave the grounds, as the mem- 
bers had to attend the anniversary meeting of the company. 
After the infantry, the cadets of the institute filed into the hall, 
and after them the alumni and the members of the Board of 
Trustees. The soldiers and the cadets promptly obeyed the 
order to " fall to," and in about fifteen minutes the tables were 
cleared of everything except the plates and spoons. The ladies 
looked on from the outside — and wondered. There was no 
speech-making, no toasts, no ceremony. But the boys, and their 
teachers, and their friends, enjoyed themselves thoroughly, and 
everybody was happy. 

"the transfer or the arsenal to the church institute. 

" The formal occupation of the United States Arsenal in this 
city by the Holy Communion Church Institute took place yes- 
terday. It was a notable event, as marking the enlargement 



183 

of educational opportunities in South Carolina, through the 
zeal, energy, and self-sacrificing labors of the Rev. A. Toomer 
Porter, D. D., the Rector of the Holy Communion Church, and 
founder of the institute. 

'' Dr. Porter built up the Church Institute amid the ruins of 
a prostrate State. The people of Charleston and South Carolina 
could do little to help him. There were moments when he was 
tempted to despair. Some friend in need was always forthcom- 
ing. So warm was the interest excited by Dr. Porter's repre- 
sentations of his aims, and the wants of the youth of the State, 
that four fifths of the large sum of money expended in es- 
tablishing the institute came from the Northern States and 
England. Nineteen hundred boys have passed through the in- 
stitute, and the scope of its operations is now greatly extended. 
Congress authorized the lease of the United States Arsenal to 
the Church Institute, until such time as it may be called for by 
the Government. It is not likely to be needed for many years, 
if ever. For all practical purposes the institute is permanently in 
possession of the Arsenal buildings, with the extensive grounds, 
furnishing accommodation for about five hundred resident pupils. 
The pupils who are able to pay full tuition fees help those who 
are not so well off. If there be three hundred pupils who pay 
in full, a hundred can be taken without charge. The corps of 
instructors is already large, and will be added to without delay. 
A sketch of the history of the institute, its purposes, and the 
arrangements for the future, together with an explanation of the 
religious phases of the institute, is given in Dr. Porter's ad- 
dress. 

" The transfer of the Arsenal to the Church Institute was 
the joint work of the President and Cabinet, and of Congress. 
Both Democrats and Republicans supported the proposition. 
This, as Dr. Porter says, is ' practical reconstruction,' honorable 
alike to both political parties, to [N'orth and South, to President 
and people. The ambition of Dr. Porter's life bids fair to be 
fully realized, and the greater his success the broader and deeper 
the benefit to the people of the State." — Charleston News and 
Courier {Editorial). 



184 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

After these proceedings were over, and the work on the 
building was well in hand, business of a personal nature requir- 
ing that I should go to New York, I left Charleston. While 
in the former city, I received letters from Cannes, France, from 
two lady friends of Boston, who, having heard of my success, 
and appreciating the continued needs of my work, each sent 
me one thousand dollars. Other good friends, in New York, 
Philadelphia, and Brooklyn, gave me about two thousand five 
hundred more. Thus did God's care and love and approval 
manifest themselves in my behalf, inspiring me with renewed 
trust. 

During my absence the work so far progressed that Mr. 
Gadsden, the princi]3al, and Miss Seabrook, the rriatron, moved 
into the Arsenal with all the boys, and were completely settled 
in their new quarters on the 11th of February, 1880. 

While I was in Washington, General Sherman asked me if 
I intended to move into the grounds myself, to which I gave a 
negative reply. He said, " How can you manage such a w^ork 
if you are not on the spot ? " I soon saw that he was right. It 
was impossible ; therefore I gave up my own home, endeared 
to us by many associations, and moved into one of the buildings 
in the inclosure. General Hunt's quarters I gave to the princi- 
pal ; to the matron and for a hospital other buildings formerly 
used for officers' quarters. I took for myself the house outside 
of the quadrangle, which needed some alterations to make it 
comfortable for the family. I built a high bell-tower at the 
gate, and surmounted it with a cross, and over the gate had the 
sign put up, Holy Communion Church Institute. There were 
an immense store of shot and shell and a number of gun-car- 
riages, all of which the Government had removed during the 
winter. In April I got control of a large brick shell of a build- 
ing, which had been put up during the war, by the Confederate 
Government, for a foundry. This building I had transformed, 
by the middle of July, into one of the finest school-houses in 
the State, caj^able of accommodating six hundred boys. 



186 

And so we passed the winter, doing our work to the best of 
our ability. Mr. Chaloner, who came to us from the North 
nine years ago, and who has become identified with the work, 
having proved a remarkable mathematical teacher, returned, 
bringing another teacher, Mr. Pinckney. The month of June 
proving unusually warm, the physician advised us to disband 
while the city was healthy. We had very little sickness during 
the year, and in all these years, among the multitude of boys 
we have had, but one inmate of the home has died. 

During this year fourteen of my boys were confirmed. In 
these thirteen years — years of perplexity, but, thanks to our 
Father, of gladness, too — we have sent sixty-three boys to col- 
lege, and have had over two thousand under our charge. 

The expense of fitting up this place has been very great, 
the cost being about sixteen thousand dollars, and it has taken 
all the money that I could command, so that, when the school 
closed, financially I was much embarrassed. There was money 
due from scholars, and some promised from England, but it 
had not yet arrived. Calling the Board of Trustees together, I 
laid before them our necessities, and they made such arrange- 
ments as would tide me over my present difficulties. And so 
our thirteenth session closed. During the summer, the money 
came from England, and some of the dues from the boys were 
paid. But we find ourselves with the sum of twenty-five hun- 
dred dollars due for current expenses, and eight thousand dol- 
lars due on the improvements on the buildings and grounds. I 
know that this is a great load to carry, but I have done the 
best I could. The property would not have proved available 
without these improvements ; but now we have every facility 
for making it one of the noblest institutions in the country. 
And if this record shows that the work was inspired by and has 
been guided, guarded, and provided for by the living God, why 
should I doubt his continued loving care ? I do not doubt ; my 
faith in our Father is unshaken ; I believe in God, and I also 
believe in my fellow men. I am sure that they will not let me 
struggle on to failure ; that will not surely be my reward for 
all that has been given of time, strength, and means. I am 
not pleading my own cause ; I am pleading the cause of the 
young, of the impoverished. Help me, my friends, to give 



186 

these boys that best of all starts in life, a good education, and a 
healthy, moral, and religious training. 

Last year there were in the Home and day-school one hun- 
dred and ninety-two boys. Of those in the Home eight were 
orphans, thirty fatherless, ten motherless, and fifty-eight had 
both parents living. They paid an average of one hundred and 
twenty-seven dollars and sixty-three cents ; the average cost 
being one hundred and fifty dollars. Sixty-five paid nothing. 

I know not what is before us in the unwritten future ; 
God's eye alone can penetrate that darkness. If this book, in 
its future chapters, is to recount any further striking manifes- 
tations of his love and care, we can not tell. But we propose, 
by God's grace, to try to do our duty faithfully.. We shall 
endeavor to give our boys the best education in our power, and 
we shall also strive to bring them up as loyal citizens of the 
Government under the flag of which they live. Ours is not a 
political school, nor a partisan school ; but an educational insti- 
tution, governed by the laws of religion and morality. We 
give our boys the training of Christian gentlemen, brought up 
in the fear and admonition of the Lord ; and neither political 
party nor religious sect need fear the result. We ask the aid 
of our friends to develop all the work sketched in my opening 
address. We ask the prayers of the faithful that God will con- 
tinue to bless us, and that in all our cares, necessities, anxieties, 
disappointments, and success, we may keep a single eye to his 
glory and the welfare of our fellow men. 



CHAPTER XXXIIL 

The following letters are from some of the alumni of the 
institution, and speak for themselves : 

" "Walteeboro, S. C, January 5, ISSO. 
" My dear Mk. Porter : I fear you think that I have lost 
interest in your welfare, but, sir, the apparent neglect is not in- 
tentional. 



187 

" I have learned to know what life's responsibilities are, and 
am striving to fill my place as a dutiful son should. 

" I have often wished to assist you in your pecuniary embar- 
rassments, but my salary has always been very small; just 
barely enough to support us ; hence my never having before 
come forward to your aid. I assure you, my dear sir, that my 
most earnest wish has always been to show my appreciation of 
your kindness to me, in actions rather than words. 

" [N'othing would give me more pleasure than to be with you 
in the celebration of so important an event in the history of our 
school as its entrance into the Arsenal, and, if circumstances 
will permit me, I wdll most assuredly accept your invitation so 
kindly tendered to the 'Alumni of Our Home.' Please, sir, 
accej)t the trifle inclosed. 

" With regards to yonr family, I am yonrs, with affectionate 
esteem, 

'' Geokge R. F ." 

" Sewanee, Tenx., August 22^ 1880. 

'' My dear Mk. Porter : Yom- letter to hand, and I. was very 
glad to hear from yon so soon. I am not feeling in such a 
moody condition to-night, and therefore do not hesitate to make 
a confidant of you. A burden has been cast aside, and at last a 
ray of light has dawned upon my life. You know, Mr. Porter, 
that I would willingly, at all times, pour out my heart to you ; 
but would yon desire me to burden you with my troubles, you, 
who are worried with a thousand other things ? 

" But, although I refused to tell you of my troubles, I can 
not refrain from telling you of my joys. 

" The hopes of my life are realized at last. After long, long 
meditation and prayer, I have finally a firm conviction that God 
has chosen me as one of his disciples — to spread his gospel. I 
recognize that I am treading on holy ground, and also the 
sacredness of this mission ; I recognize, too, that there are trials 
and temptations to be undergone for Christ's sake ; but I look 
forward to all w^ith joy. And I thank God that I can enter 
upon this work with all my heart, soul and body ; and enter it, 
too, 2i^ptire as the day that I was born. 

" Such thoughts can not but be comforting to a miserable 



188 

sinner. I have never forgotten your first prayer with me in 
the church. Please, Mr. Porter, never mention this to any one, 
except (if you like) the Bishop and Mr. Gadsden. . . . 

" I am now assisting Professor Harrison, teaching his Junior 
Latin and Greek altogether, and assisting him in Intermediate 
Latin and Greek. And he has laid before me the expectation 
of being elected his regular assistant next year. But my mind 
is fixed, and nothing will ever change me. I can not enter the 
Theological Hall until next year, for reasons which will be 
given hereafter. But my studies, in the mean time, will all be 
in that direction. 

^' Pray for me, Mr. Porter, and let me hear from you often. 
" Yours affectionately, 

" B. L. W ." 

"Aiken, S. C, May 21, 1880, 
" Eev. a. T. Porter, Charleston, S. C. : 

*' My DEAR Sir: Your esteemed favor of the 17th inst. to 
hand, and contents noted. I have noted with constant and 
zealous pleasure the course you pursued, the obstacles you over- 
came, and your final triumph, in obtaining the Arsenal grounds, 
for the benefit of those who may have the good fortune to be 
placed under your guidance and supervision, through those 
whom you have so well and judiciously selected, as the medium 
through which your high and ennobling influences are brought 
immediately to bear upon the happy inmates of the ' Old 
Home.' And if I were able, you may rest assured, beloved 
sir, that I would need no appeal from you for aid, in carrying 
on your noble and blessed work of love and charity ; for my 
heart is too full of love and gratitude to you, for me to need 
such admonitions. I know, sir, that words of friendship and 
sympathy can never support a school, but as I know the kind- 
ness of your heart, and call to mind the oft-repeated assurance 
held out to me, along with the rest of my schoolfellows, while 
at ' The Home,' by yourself, that the greatest reward we could 
give you would be a life worthy of a Christian and a gentle- 
man, I am not ashamed to give these feeble assurances of my 
love and gratitude, though I am at present unable to give any 
pecuniary aid. I am trying to lead such a life as will not make 



189 

you ashamed to say, 'He was once one of my boys.' I am 
conscious of constant shortcomings, but these, I know, are com- 
mon to the lot of all mortals, and therefore I am not discouraged. 
I have found it quite hard to make a living thus far, being 
able to supply only the necessaries of life. I am and have been 
studying law, in the office of the gentleman whose name is at 
the head of this sheet, for the past eighteen months. I work 
for him during the day, and study at night. My salary is 
barely enough to provide necessary clothing and pay my board ; 
and, in fact, would be far from sufficient were it not for the 
kindness of my cousins, who take just whatever I can pay, 
when I can pay it, and say nothing about its insufficiency. 
You will therefore perceive that it is iinpossible for me to do 
anything for the school at present, though I am ever so anxious 
to. But I hope at some future day to be in easier circum- 
stances ; and you may rest assured, sir, that I will not then for- 
get my ' Alma Mater.' 

" With kindest regards to Mrs. Porter, Miss Seabrook, and 
Mr. Gadsden, and much love for yourself, I beg that you will 
kindly remember me to all inquiring friends. 

" Yours, most affectionately and respectfully, 

u H. K. J ." 

"AuEELiAN Speings, HALIFAX Co., N. C, Juue 1, 1880. 
" My dear Friend : Your note reminding me of an unful- 
filled promise reached me a few days since. The matter would 
have commanded my immediate attention but for the fact that 
at that moment I was suffering with an attack of a disease well 
known throughout these parts as Impecuniosity. Such being 
the case, a reply had to be deferred till the amount herein 
found could be collected. Most cheerfully do I send this sum ; 
only regret it is not greater. Why I have been thus dilatory 
in attending to a call which should meet with a hearty response 
from each of us, is, that I have been more or less encumbered 
with debt since entering upon the duties of my profession — ne- 
cessarily so, because I commenced without a dime in pocket. 
Nothing, I assure you, my dear friend, excepting being able to 
get married, would afford me more real pleasure than a visit to 
our beloved Alma Mater. May God long spare the lives of the 



190 

supervisors of this noble institution, and crown their every * 
endeavor with preeminent success, is the fond hope and earnest 
prayer of 

'^ Yours, most faithfully and affectionately, 

"W.W.J , M. D." 

" Sewanee, August 10^ 1880. 

" My dear Pastor : I arrived here safely after a very plea- 
sant but tedious trip. Found it very lonely until I arrived at 
Atlanta. I am very much pleased with the place and people. 
The first night I attended a contest between the two literary 
societies in orations, on which occasion Moreland spoke. The 
next day was the Commencement, and the four graduates were 
from South Carolina, two of whom were your boys. Moreland 
delivered a French, and Wiggins a Latin oration ; both were 
very fine. I met the Bishop and had a long chat with him. 
He said that ' he had been bragging about Guerry and myself, 
and did not want us to go back on him.' I promised that I 
would try hard not to. 

" Now, my dear father (for I consider, you as such), I feel as 
if I can never show enough gratitude to you for your kindness 
to me, nor can I express in words what I have profited by your 
good lessons taught and examples set. I know sometimes you 
feel as if you are speaking in vain, but rest assured your words 
always strike deeply into some boy's heart, although they do 
not tell you so. I can truthfully say I have never listened to 
your addresses in Sunday-school or elsewhere that I did not 
derive some good. You can not imagine how I feel for you 
when a boy shows ingratitude, for I do think, if there is ever a 
man that has sacrificed all for the sake of winning souls for 
Christ, it has been you, and it is a wonder to me that you don't 
get discouraged sometimes. I shall never forget the fatherly 
way in which you always received me, and I never hesitated in 
telling you anything ; in fact, I have told you things I never 
told my mother, for fear it w^ould worry her. O father ! if I 
only had words at my command to express my love for you, 
how happy I would be! I would rather gain the love and 
admiration of Mr. Gadsden and yourself than any two men on 
earth. I am indebted to that institute for any good qualities 



191 

' that I possess, for it was the means of forming my whole char- 
acter. As you complimented me on the performance of my 
duty, let me say here that it was from you and Mr. G. that I 
first learned what duty was. I will not tire you any longer, 
but will beg that you will act the father's part as you have hith- 
erto done, and I will promise the son's part. Give me what 
advice you can and tell me all my faults, for I have many. 
Give my kindest regards to Mrs. P. when you write again ; hope 
she is improving. Hoping to hear from you soon, I remain, 
'' Your affectionate son, 

"A. K. M . 

"P. S. I will resume studies to-morrow; know I will find 
it hard at first. Moreland received the gold medal for decla- 
mation." 

" OEAXGEBUE&, S. C, Juue 21^ 1880. 

" Rev. axd deae Sir : Yours of the 29th of May, after some 
delay, was received. The references which it contained to the 
past most deeply touch my heart. I often think, sir, with plea- 
sure of the many happy days that I have passed under your 
fatherly care, and of the kindness displayed by Mr. Gadsden 
and Miss Seabrook ; and there is not a day that passes that I 
do not pray that God's choicest blessings may rest upon you 
and your noble institution. I have refrained from expressing 
to you my simple thanks, hoping from time to time to be able to 
send you a more substantial acknowledgment of my gratitude, 
but I find myself still unable to do as I wish. Since leaving you, 
sir, my health has been not at all good ; in addition to that, I 
have my widowed mother to care for. I am engaged in plant- 
ing, and, although unable to respond to your appeal immedi- 
ately, as I desire, you may depend upon me in the fall, when I 
shall do all in my power to aid the glorious work which you 
are carrying on. You spoke of applying to strangers ; believe 
me, dear sir, when I say that you would not have that to do if 
all of the alumni felt as I do upon this subject, and had the 
necessary means. Remembering with the deepest emotions of 
gratitude your kindness in the past, allow me to subscribe my- 
self as one of your own boys. 

" Yours, devotedly and lovingly, 

u E. L. A ." 



192 



CHAPTEK XXXIY. 

It may be of interest to some of my readers to see a few of 
the letters wliicli I receive. From these they can judge whether 
my work is still needed in our recuperating but still impover- 
ished State : 

'-'July 12, 1880. 

" Eev. and deae Sm : It is with diffidence that I approach 
you upon a subject which gives me so much uneasiness that 
I only hope you may be able to assist me. 

^' Your kindness to my son Paul has been, and ever will be, 
most truly appreciated by him and myself ; and, among all the 
train of ills that accrued from that sad event which withdrew 
him from your care, I believe that withdrawal to have been not 
the least, as having turned him from pursuits for which he had 
a natural bent. Now I have, as the only parent left to little 

' L L ,' to ask Tnost earnestly that you w^ill, on the 1st 

of October, take him under the church guidance of your insti- 
tution. He has been for a year and a half under Paul's sole 
protection, for I was too ill to do for him, and after my recov- 
ery I sought refuge in the city, that I might not again return 
to the malaria which has proved so detrimental to me. I fully 
recognize all that the young folks have done for L 's im- 
provement, and Paul has been most devoted to this small 
brother, but experience teaches us how little can be done where 
there are no educational advantages and very, very few church 
privileges. It is from this life of exposure to malaria, and all 
other disadvantages of a country sojourn as it now is, that I beg 
you to rescue this young boy, bright in mind, easily trained, 
but from various causes very backward. With all the efforts 
of Paul and his wife to teach him, in the midst of other occu- 
pations, he has forgotten much that he knew, as my place could 
not well be supplied, and he has missed parental authority. 

Your friend, my brother L , has promised from time to 

time to communicate with you upon this subject, but the claims 
of an increasing family, with small means, have of late greatly 
engrossed his time and care ; thus I feel impelled to urge this 



193 

case of cliaritj upon you myself. I say this ' case of charity ' ; 
for I must candidly confess that those known by common par- 
lance as 'the poor' can scarcely be more destitute of means 
than my sons are at present, the drought having destroyed 
many of their anticipated resources ; and you know that, so far 

as a support for L goes, he is verily an orphan, I having 

naught but love and prayer to bestow upon him. He will be 
ten years old in September. I trust that I may be permitted 
to rest here, where true Christian kindness and affection are 
doing more than I could have hoped for a shattered constitu- 
tion, and where I enjoy once more the comforts of our ' Mother 
the Church.' Should this boon be granted me, I will be near 
L , if you can receive him, will be able to see him, and ren- 
der any assistance that might make the task lighter to Miss Sea- 
brook of taking care of so young a child. 

" Hoping that your family may recruit from their summer's 
jaunts, and that your health may recover, 

"I am, with regards to your mother, 

" Yery respectfully yours, 

"i.C G ." 

" Chaelestox, August I4, 1880. 
" Mr. Porter : 

" Dear Sir : I have been so blessed in having my son with 
you, I will beg you, as his widowed mother, who has nothing 
to depend on but my needle, you will let him still be at your 
school. I will contribute as I have done, if but a dollar at a 
time. You have found him studious and ambitious, and he 
will ever appreciate your generous interest in him. He is now 
spending his vacation with one of your boys who is his friend, 

in Abbeville — young P . You will please continue your 

interest in my boy, and keep him with you. 

" Yours, with respect and gratitude, 

u L. C. M ." 

"Laueel Hill, August i, 1880. 
" Pev. Dr. Porter : 

"Dear Sir: I was informed to-day that you required ap- 
plication to be made for scholars by the 15th of August. I 

hope I am not too late in asking that my son P may 

13 



194 

be received again into your valuable institution. God grant 
jou may have it in your power to confer this great charity on 
me and on my orphan boy, whose only chance of education lies 
with you. There is not even a free school — we are so sparsely 
settled — to which I could send him, so that, unless you can re- 
ceive him, his chances of education are at an end, at least for 
the present. 

"I can not express how truly grateful I am for the benefits 
already conferred on him — I see him so much improved in 
every respect — or how deeply humbled I feel in making these 
repeated applications without offering compensation. It is only 
for the great benefit of Christian education for my boy that I 
could again ask such a favor. 

" I beg that he may, if possible, be received as a beneficiary ; 
for I have found it as much as I could do to supply his books 
and clothing, having four other little ones to provide for by my 
own exertions. At the same time I promise to pay as much 
toward his support as I possibly can. If we do not have cater- 
pillars, I trust I shall be able to do something for him. If you 
can not receive him as a beneficiary, please let me know the 
lowest terms at which you can receive him, for I must strain 
every nerve to keep him at school, even at a great sacrifice to 
the rest of us. I think I can safely promise for him that he 
will take advantage of every opportunity offered, and I hope he 
may one day have it in his powder to make some return to the 
institution to wdiich he owes so much. 

'' Respectfully and gratefully, 

"A J. LaR ." 

" Bluffton, S. C, August 14-, 1880. 
" The Rev. Toomer Portek : 

"Dear Sir: Will you be kind enough to take my son 

W in your institution, and give him as good an education 

as he is capable of receiving ? 

" I regret being obliged to ask this of you, but w^e are really 
in very indigent circumstances, having no support, and only en- 
abled to live by the united efforts of my two daughters in teach- 
ing and sewing. 

" My husband, w4iom I lost just two months ago, was an ofii- 



195 

cer in the late war — was one of tlie tirst to volunteer his services, 
and among the last prisoners released from Fort Delaware at its 
close. His sufferings there , settled the disease on him which 
finally took him away. 

" W will be twelve in the fall, is well grown, if not 

large, for his age. We will be glad to hear from you as early 
as it is convenient. 

" Hoping that you can grant my request, 

''I am, very respectfully, 

" Mrs. T. H. C ." 

"71? the Bector and Board of Trustees of the Institute of the 

Church of the Holy Communion : 

" Rev. Brother and Gentlemen of the Board : The in- 
closed application is in behalf of the lad in whom I had endea- 
vored to interest the Rector while at the Convention in May 
last. In reference to the boy himself I would say that he is 
moral, truthful, and capable, and I think is desirous of securing 
a good education. In reference to the circumstances of his 
widowed mother, alas ! it is all too true, and I am satisfied that, 
if there is any worthy family in the State deserving of such 
help as is asked in their letter, they are equally so. 

" I sincerely hope and pray that you may find it in your 
power to assist them in the way desired, viz., by receiving the 
son into the institute as a beneficiary. 

" With much respect, I am, yours in Christ, 

" B. B. Saj^is, Missionary y 

'■''August 2JftTi. 
" Dear Mr. Porter : I have just heard that applications ought 
to have been made by the 16th, and write by first mail, trusting 

that I may still be in time to get "W in, for, if we are so 

unfortunate as not to send him to Dr. Porter's, it will be a great 
disappointment to us. I make just the same offer that we did 
last year, $50. I did hope so much that we would have been 
able next year to do more, but it is utterly impossible, and but 
for the kindness of my good friend could not send him to school 
at all. We regret very much that we have not been able to re- 
turn the amount you so kindly lent him when he was coming 



196 

back home, but Mr. D lias not yet been paid for his work. 

With kindest regards, and hoping to hear from you at an early 
day, Yours very respectfully, 

" D. F. D ." 

■ " Direct Fort Motte, S. C." 

" SUMMEEVILLE, AuQUSt 13, 1880. 

" To Mr. John Gadsden : 

'•' Dear Sir : I desire to make this application for the con- 
tinuation of my son as a beneiiciary in the institution. 

" I am a widow with six children, ^yq of whom are entirely 
dependent on my own energies and the kindness of friends, so 
that I am utterly unable to give them an education, even of the 
plainest kind. I therefore solicit your aid in my behalf, in this 
my earnest appeal for my child's welfare, feeling sure that, under 
the care of such an institution, my son will become a useful and, 
I trust, pious member of society. My son is now thirteen years 
old, and, with management and rule, can be easily controlled. 

" I therefore earnestly beg your attention again to this my 
appeal, trusting that God will, in his goodness, guide and direct 
all things. 

" Yours, with sincere gratitude and esteem, 

" M H ." 

''August 12, 1880. 
" Mr. Porter : 

" Dear Sir : I would like you to take me in your school. 
I am a widow's son, and have had but few advantages. I 
haven't got much money, and I heard you were a very kind 
man to poor boys, therefore I concluded to apply to you for a 
place in your school. You will please let me know what you 
will take me in for, and whether I can be accommodated or 
not. I was in Charleston in June, and was introduced to you 
by J. W. Yours truly, 

u D. L. S ." 

" Holly Hill P. O,, Charleston Co., S. C." 

" IIardeeville, S. C, August 11, 1880. 
'^ Rev. Dr. Porter : 

" Dear Sir : Will you be good enough to give my son a place 
at the Holy Communion Church Institute the coming year ? I 



197 

am extremely sorry that I have nothing to pay for his education. 
I am obliged to support myself and two little boys by my own 
exertions. 

" He is the son of the late F. M. E., of Charleston, S. C, and 
v»ill be twelve years old in November next. 

" Eespectfully, 



" Bluffton, September 20^ 1880. 
" Eev. Mr. A. T. Porter : 

" Dear Sir : Your letter of the 15th inst. came duly to hand ; 
allow me earnestly to thank you for the acceptance of my son 
in your noble institute. You may be assured I shall daily invoke 
the blessing of our Heavenly Father on your noble efforts in be- 
half of the youths of our State. 

" I will pay for his uniform if my daughter succeeds in 
collecting her money due her by the county as teacher of the 
Free School, otherwise I shall have to pay by installments. I 
can not promise to pay any amount in advance for his w^ashing, 
as our only means of support is by the united elforts of my 
daughters with our needle, etc., but I will certainly endeavor to 
forward it from time to time, as I get it. You will kindly let 
me know, at your earliest convenience, when I shall send my 
son, and what will be absolutely necessary for him to have. 

" With warm and grateful thanks for your kindness, 
" I remain, very truly yours, 

'^ S. B. C ." 



CHAPTER XXXY. 

In the course of the winter, wishing to excite a more gen- 
eral interest in the work, the trustees elected Mr. Charles T. 
Lowndes, Hon. W. A. Courtenay, Mr. H. Buist, Mr. W. C. 
Courtney, and Mr. Thaddeus Street, as co-trustees. All of these 
gentlemen kindly accepted the trust during the winter. Mr. 
Lowndes, after going over the grounds the next day, wrote me 
the following letter, w^hich speaks for itself : 



198 

^' My deak Mr. Porter : Although I can not emulate, yet I 
can appreciate, the great work in which you are engaged, and 
to which you devote a noble life — a work that must be felt 
throughout the length and breadth of our State, furnishing 
educated and Christian gentlemen from whom the avenues to 
legislation and industries will be supplied ; and, as I realize the 
importance of such education to my State, I can not but equally 
recognize my obligation to aid you in your good work, and 
therefore ask the acceptance of the inclosed check for one thou- 
sand dollars. 

" Sincerely and truly, C. T. Lowndes. 

" To the Uev. A. Toomer Porter." 

May God raise up many such friends for this work ! 

"With this kind and generous act from one to whom I per- 
sonally owe so much, and to whom this Christian endeavor is so 
largely indebted, invoking the continued blessing, of the Triune 
God, I close my book up to October 1, 1880. 



CHAPTER XXXYI. 

Now, what do I want of you, my readers ? 

1. I ask of you your sympathy and interest, that you will 
give me your prayers that I may be fitted for the great work 
which has been committed to me and my colaborers ; that my 
faith, and love, and zeal, and v/isdom may be increased ; that 
God's blessing may continue to rest upon this work, and that 
it may go on prospering ; that many souls may be born unto 
God in this institution ; and that of its graduates many may go 
out to fit themselves for the preaching of the gospel of God's 
dear Son. 

2. Pray that the example of this work may spread, and that 
others may be raised up to do just such works — for there is no 
place where they are not needed ; and the greater the number, 
the greater the blessing which flows into the Church and the 
world. 



199 

3. I ask you to consider wlietlier you can not spare some- 
thing from your income to help on this work, not only now, but 
so long as it needs help — which will not be one day after it can 
be supported at home. And I ask you not to delay your gift ; 
good intentions sometimes fail from procrastination. Of the 
worthiness of the work you must be assured, or else my pen has 
written in vain. 

4. I ask you to help me by giving something toward the 
endowment, so that I can begin to do a like work for the girls, 
who need it as much as the boys. Many of these we have lost 
already. This much-needed work I would have undertaken 
before, but I had not faith nor strength sufficient. We do not 
want it said of South Carolina, ^' Her boys are ignorant, but her 
girls will never know it." We want our boys to be educated, 
and we want our girls to know and appreciate it. Oh, how 
many who read this can, of their abundance, spare something 
for a cause which appeals so touchingly to the tender heart of 
humanity ! 

5. Will you not remember this work when making your will, 
and thus live on in the young men, who will be doing good ser- 
vice to the Church and State through you, when you have gone 
to your reward ? 

It has been asked, " Why do you want an endowment ? Do 
you expect this class to need such aid for ever ? " 
I answer : 

1. The fate of this work seems to hang on my life, which 
may be cut short at any moment. 

2. Certainly, for a generation, this will be needed. The 
poverty among this class is too v/idespread and too great to be 
removed immediately. Let it be borne in mind that all — all 
save honor — has been lost ; and in losing, this class have lost, we 
may say, for ever. They may struggle up, by slow degrees, to a 
more comfortable position ; but there is no earthly power that 
can ever restore them what has been swept away. 

3. My time is taken from my parish and other duties of the 
ministry, in going about to solicit aid. 

4. Persons will weary of giving continual aid to this one 
object. As it is, one after another drops out of the charitable 



200 

circle, and there is great difficulty in supplying their place ; and 
this will increase as time goes on. 

5. We are establishing a great Christian institution, to last 
for all time, and there will always be widows' sons and orphans 
who will need help. 

Lastly, I wish to get as many scholarships called by the 
names of the donors as I can, at the North. This will be an- 
other means of reknitting the sections and helping to keep them 
together. A scholarship of two thousand dollars will educate 
and support a boy ; and five thousand will educate and support 
three boys. 

Reader, will not a blessing come to you if you lend your aid 
in bringing to perfection that which God has so signally blessed ? 
Is it not a privilege to be colaborer with God ? 

Commending this simple story to your hearts ; committing 
it to the God of all grace ; giving glory to him for the wonders 
he has wrought ; praying that his Holy Spirit may rest upon us 
and all our helpers, I close this history up to date, October 1, 
1880 ; offering all my prayers through the mediation of Jesus 
Christ our Lord, to whom, with the Father and the Holy Ghost, 
three persons and one God, be all honor and glory, love and 
dominion, now and for ever. Amen. 



Form of bequest of money or other personal property 
to the Holy Communion Church Institute, of Charles- 
ton, S. C. : 

''/ give and bequeath to the Holy Communion Church 
Institute, of Charleston, 8. C, the sum of 
Dollars, to be applied to the uses of said Institute.^' (If 
particular conditions are desired to be attached to the bequest, 
they may be here added.) 

Form of devise of real estate to the Institute : 
'^ I hereby give and devise to the Holy Communion Church 
Institute, of Charleston, S. C, its successors and assigns, 
for the uses and purposes of said Institute, the certain real 
estate situated at , and described 

as folloius.^' (Here add description of property, by metes and 
bounds, or otherwise particularly identify it. If conditions are 
to be attached, or special trust created, the same may be here 
noted.) " To have and to hold the premises above described to 
the said Holy Communion Church Institute, its successors 
and assigns, for ever." 



v^y 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent; Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2006 



PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PPPceow.^.QN 

J 



EADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Par1< Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 

f7^4) 770,0,,, 



